Title: A Knight of the Nineteenth Century
Author: Roe, Edward Payson, 1838-1888
Language: English
As this book started as an ASCII text book there are no pictures available.


*** Start of this LibraryBlog Digital Book "A Knight of the Nineteenth Century" ***


THE WORKS OF E. P. ROE

VOLUME THREE

A KNIGHT OF THE NINETEENTH CENTURY



[Illustration: "WOULD HE NEVER LOOK UP?"
Knight XIX Century _Frontispiece_]



THIS BOOK IS REVERENTLY
DEDICATED TO THE MEMORY
OF MY HONORED FATHER



PREFACE

  He best deserves a knightly crest,
  Who slays the evils that infest
  His soul within. If victor here,
  He soon will find a wider sphere.
  The world is cold to him who pleads;
  The world bows low to knightly deeds.

CORNWALL ON THE HUDSON, N.Y.



CONTENTS

CHAPTER I
BAD TRAINING FOR A KNIGHT

CHAPTER II
BOTH APOLOGIZE

CHAPTER III
CHAINED TO AN ICEBERG

CHAPTER IV
IMMATURE

CHAPTER V
PASSION'S CLAMOR

CHAPTER VI
"GLOOMY GRANDEUR"

CHAPTER VII
BIRDS OF PREY

CHAPTER VIII
THEIR VICTIM

CHAPTER IX
PAT AND THE PRESS

CHAPTER X
RETURNING CONSCIOUSNESS

CHAPTER XI
HALDANE IS ARRESTED

CHAPTER XII
A MEMORABLE MEETING

CHAPTER XIII
OUR KNIGHT IN JAIL

CHAPTER XIV
MR. ARNOT'S SYSTEM WORKS BADLY

CHAPTER XV
HALDANE'S RESOLVE

CHAPTER XVI
THE IMPULSES OF WOUNDED PRIDE

CHAPTER XVII
AT ODDS WITH THE WORLD

CHAPTER XVIII
THE WORLD'S VERDICT--OUR KNIGHT A CRIMINAL

CHAPTER XIX
THE WORLD'S BEST OFFER--A PRISON

CHAPTER XX
MAIDEN AND WOOD-SAWYER

CHAPTER XXI
MAGNANIMOUS MR. SHRUMPF

CHAPTER XXII
A MAN WHO HATED HIMSELF

CHAPTER XXIII
MR. GROWTHER BECOMES GIGANTIC

CHAPTER XXIV
HOW PUBLIC OPINION IS OFTEN MADE

CHAPTER XXV
A PAPER PONIARD

CHAPTER XXVI
A SORRY KNIGHT

CHAPTER XXVII
GOD SENT HIS ANGEL

CHAPTER XXVIII
FACING THE CONSEQUENCES

CHAPTER XXIX
HOW EVIL ISOLATES

CHAPTER XXX
IDEAL KNIGHTHOOD

CHAPTER XXXI
THE LOW STARTING-POINT

CHAPTER XXXII
A SACRED REFRIGERATOR

CHAPTER XXXIII
A DOUBTFUL BATTLE IN PROSPECT

CHAPTER XXXIV
A FOOT-HOLD

CHAPTER XXXV
THAT SERMON WAS A BOMB-SHELL

CHAPTER XXXVI
MR. GROWTHER FEEDS AN ANCIENT GRUDGE

CHAPTER XXXVII
HOPING FOR A MIRACLE

CHAPTER XXXVIII
THE MIRACLE TAKES PLACE

CHAPTER XXXIX
VOTARIES OF THE WORLD

CHAPTER XL
HUMAN NATURE

CHAPTER XLI
MRS. ARNOT'S CREED

CHAPTER XLII
THE LEVER THAT MOVES THE WORLD

CHAPTER XLIII
MR. GROWTHER "STUMPED"

CHAPTER XLIV
GROWTH

CHAPTER XLV
LAURA ROMEYN

CHAPTER XLVI
MISJUDGED

CHAPTER XLVII
LAURA CHOOSES HER KNIGHT

CHAPTER XLVIII
MRS. ARNOT'S KNIGHT

CHAPTER XLIX
A KNIGHTLY DEED

CHAPTER L
"O DREADED DEATH!"

CHAPTER LI
"O PRICELESS LIFE!"

CHAPTER LII
A MAN VERSUS A CONNOISSEUR

CHAPTER LIII
EXIT OF LAURA'S FIRST KNIGHT

CHAPTER LIV
ANOTHER KNIGHT APPEARS



A KNIGHT OF THE NINETEENTH CENTURY



CHAPTER I

BAD TRAINING FOR A KNIGHT


Egbert Haldane had an enemy who loved him very dearly, and he sincerely
returned her affection, as he was in duty bound, since she was his
mother. If, inspired by hate and malice, Mrs. Haldane had brooded over
but one question at the cradle of her child, How can I most surely
destroy this boy? she could scarcely have set about the task more
skilfully and successfully.

But so far from having any such malign and unnatural intention, Mrs.
Haldane idolized her son. To make the paradox more striking, she was
actually seeking to give him a Christian training and character. As he
leaned against her knee Bible tales were told him, not merely for the
sake of the marvellous interest which they ever have for children, but
in the hope, also, that the moral they carry with them might remain as
germinating seed. At an early age the mother had commenced taking him to
church, and often gave him an admonitory nudge as his restless eyes
wandered from the venerable face in the pulpit. In brief, the apparent
influences of his early life were similar to those existing in
multitudes of Christian homes. On general principles, it might be hoped
that the boy's future would be all that his friends could desire; nor
did he himself in early youth promise so badly to superficial observers;
and the son of the wealthy Mrs. Haldane was, on the part of the world,
more the object of envy than of censure. But a close observer, who
judged of characteristic tendencies and their results by the light of
experience, might justly fear that the mother had unwittingly done her
child irreparable wrong.

She had made him a tyrant and a relentless task-master even in his
infancy. As his baby-will developed he found it supreme. His nurse was
obliged to be a slave who must patiently humor every whim. He was petted
and coaxed out of his frequent fits of passion, and beguiled from his
obstinate and sulky moods by bribes. He was the eldest child and only
son, and his little sisters were taught to yield to him, right or wrong,
he lording it over them with the capricious lawlessness of an Eastern
despot. Chivalric deference to woman, and a disposition to protect and
honor her, is a necessary element of a manly character in our Western
civilization; but young Haldane was as truly an Oriental as if he had
been permitted to bluster around a Turkish harem; and those whom he
should have learned to wait upon with delicacy and tact became
subservient to his varying moods, developing that essential brutality
which mars the nature of every man who looks upon woman as an inferior
and a servant. He loved his mother, but he did not reverence and honor
her. The thought ever uppermost in his mind was, "What ought she to do
for me?" not, "What ought I to do for her?" and any effort to curb or
guide on her part was met and thwarted by passionate or obstinate
opposition from him. He loved his sisters after a fashion, because they
were his sisters; but so far from learning to think of them as those
whom it would be his natural task to cherish and protect, they were, in
his estimation, "nothing but girls," and of no account whatever where
his interests were concerned.

In the most receptive period of life the poison of selfishness and
self-love was steadily instilled into his nature. Before he had left the
nursery he had formed the habit of disregarding the wills and wishes of
others, even when his childish conscience told him that he was decidedly
in the wrong. When he snatched his sisters' playthings they cried in
vain, and found no redress. The mother made peace by smoothing over
matters, and promising the little girls something else.

Of course, the boy sought to carry into his school life the same
tendencies and habits which he had learned at home, and he ever found a
faithful ally in his blind, fond mother. She took his side against his
teachers; she could not believe in his oppressions of his younger
playmates; she was absurdly indignant and resentful when some sturdy boy
stood up for his own rights, or championed another's, and sent the
incipient bully back to her, crying, and with a bloody nose. When the
pampered youth was a little indisposed, or imagined himself so, he was
coddled at home, and had bonbons and fairy tales in the place of
lessons.

Judicious friends shook their heads ominously, and some even ventured to
counsel the mother to a wiser course; but she ever resented such advice.
The son was the image of his lost father, and her one impulse was to
lavish upon him everything that his heart craved.

As if all this were not enough, she placed in the boy's way another
snare, which seldom fails of proving fatal. He had only to ask for money
to obtain it, no knowledge of its value being imparted to him. Even when
he took it from his mother's drawer without asking, her chidings were
feeble and irresolute. He would silence and half satisfy her by saying:

"You can take anything of mine that you want. It's all in the family;
what difference does it make?"

Thus every avenue of temptation in the city which could be entered by
money was open to him, and he was not slow in choosing those naturally
attractive to a boy.

But while his mother was blind to the evil traits and tendencies which
she was fostering with such ominous success, there were certain overt
acts naturally growing out of her indulgences which would shock her
inexpressibly, and evoke even from her the strongest expressions of
indignation and rebuke. She was pre-eminently respectable, and fond of
respect. She was a member "in good and regular standing" not only of her
church, but also of the best society in the small inland city where she
resided, and few greater misfortunes in her estimation could occur than
to lose this status. She never hesitated to humor any of her son's whims
and wishes which did not threaten their respectability, but the
quick-witted boy was not long in discovering that she would not tolerate
any of those vices and associations which society condemns.

There could scarcely have been any other result save that which
followed. She had never taught him self-restraint; his own inclinations
furnished the laws of his action, and the wish to curb his desires
because they were wrong scarcely ever crossed his mind. To avoid trouble
with his mother, therefore, he began slyly and secretly to taste the
forbidden fruits which her lavish supplies of money always kept within
his reach. In this manner that most hopeless and vitiating of elements,
deceitfulness, entered into his character. He denied to his mother, and
sought to conceal from her, the truth that while still in his teens he
was learning the gambler's infatuation and forming the inebriate's
appetite. He tried to prevent her from knowing that many of his most
intimate associates were such as he would not introduce to her or to his
sisters.

He had received, however, a few counter-balancing advantages in his
early life. With all her weaknesses, his mother was a lady, and order,
refinement, and elegance characterized his home. Though not a gentleman
at heart, on approaching manhood he habitually maintained the outward
bearing that society demands. The report that he was a little fast was
more than neutralized by the fact of his wealth. Indeed, society
concluded that it had much more occasion to smile than to frown upon
him, and his increasing fondness for society and its approval in some
degree curbed his tendencies to dissipation.

It might also prove to his advantage that so much Christian and ethical
truth had been lodged in his memory during early years. His mother had
really taken pains to acquaint him with the Divine Man who "pleased not
himself," even while she was practically teaching him to reverse this
trait in his own character. Thus, while the youth's heart was sadly
erratic, his head was tolerably orthodox, and he knew theoreticaly the
chief principles of right action. Though his conscience had never been
truly awakened, it often told him that his action was unmanly, to say
the least; and that was as far as any self-censure could reach at this
time. But it might prove a fortunate thing that although thorns and
thistles had been planted chiefly, some good seed had been scattered
also, and that he had received some idea of a life the reverse of that
which he was leading.

But thus far it might be said with almost literal truth, that young
Haldane's acquaintance with Christian ethics had had no more practical
effect upon his habitual action and thought than his knowledge of
algebra. When his mother permitted him to snatch his sisters' playthings
and keep them, when she took him from the school where he had received
well-merited punishment, when she enslaved herself and her household to
him instead of teaching considerate and loyal devotion to her, she
nullified all the Christian instruction that she or any one else had
given.

The boy had one very marked trait, which might promise well for the
future, or otherwise, according to circumstances, and that was a certain
wilful persistence, which often degenerated into downright obstinacy.
Frequently, when his mother thought that she had coaxed or wheedled him
into giving up something of which she did not approve, he would quietly
approach his object in some other way, and gain his point, or sulk till
he did. When he set his heart upon anything he was not as "unstable as
water." While but an indifferent and superficial student, who had
habitually escaped lessons and skipped difficulties, he occasionally
became nettled by a perplexing problem or task, and would work at it
with a sort of vindictive, unrelenting earnestness, as if he were
subduing an enemy. Having put his foot on the obstacle, and mastered the
difficulty that piqued him, he would cast the book aside, indifferent to
the study or science of which it formed but a small fraction.

After all, perhaps the best that could be said of him was that he
possessed fair abilities, and was still subject to the good and generous
impulses of youth. His traits and tendencies were, in the main, all
wrong; but he had not as yet become confirmed and hardened in them.
Contact with the world, which sooner or later tells a man the truth
about himself, however unwelcome, might dissipate the illusion, gained
from his mother's idolatry, that in some indefinite way he was
remarkable in himself, and that he was destined to great things from a
vague and innate superiority, which it had never occurred to him to
analyze.

But as the young man approached his majority his growing habits of
dissipation became so pronounced that even his willingly blind mother
was compelled to recognize them. Rumor of his fast and foolish behavior
took such definite shape as to penetrate the widow's aristocratic
retirement, and to pass the barriers created by the reserve which she
ever maintained in regard to personal and family matters. More than once
her son came home in a condition so nearly resembling intoxication that
she was compelled to recognize the cause, and she was greatly shocked
and alarmed. Again and again she said to herself:

"I cannot understand how a boy brought up in the careful Christian
manner that he has been can show such unnatural depravity. It is a dark,
mysterious providence, to which I feel I cannot submit."

Though young Haldane was aware of his mother's intolerance of
disreputable vices and follies, he was not prepared for her strong and
even bitter condemnation of his action. Having never been taught to
endure from her nor from any one the language of rebuke, he retorted as
a son never should do in any circumstances, and stormy scenes followed.

Thus the mother was at last rudely awakened to the fact that her son was
not a model youth, and that something must be done speedily, or else he
might go to destruction, and in the meantime disgrace both himself and
her--an event almost equally to be dreaded.

In her distress and perplexity she summoned her pastor, and took counsel
with him. At her request the venerable man readily agreed to "talk to"
the wayward subject, and thought that his folly and its consequences
could be placed before the young man in such a strong and logical
statement that it would convince him at once that he must "repent and
walk in the ways of righteousness." If Haldane's errors had been those
of doctrine, Dr. Marks would have been an admirable guide; but the
trouble was that, while the good doctor was familiar with all the
readings of obscure Greek and Hebrew texts, and all the shades of
opinions resulting, he was unacquainted with even the alphabet of human
nature. In approaching "a sinner," he had one formal and unvarying
method, and he chose his course not from the bearing of the subject
himself, but from certain general theological truths which he believed
applied to the "unrenewed heart of man as a fallen race." He rather
prided himself upon calling a sinner a sinner, and all things else by
their right names; and thus it is evident that he often had but little
of the Pauline guile, which enabled the great apostle to entangle the
wayward feet of Jew, Greek and Roman, bond and free, in heavenly snares.

The youth whom he was to convince and convert by a single broadside of
truth, as it were, moved in such an eccentric orbit, that the doctor
could never bring his heavy artillery to bear upon him. Neither coaxing
nor scolding on the part of the mother could bring about the formal
interview. At last, however, it was secured by an accident, and his
mother felt thereafter, with a certain sense of consolation, that "all
had been done that could be done."

Entering the parlor unexpectedly one afternoon, Haldane stumbled
directly upon Dr. Marks, who opened fire at once, by saying:

"My young friend, this is quite providential, as I have long been
wishing for an interview. Please be seated, for I have certain things to
say which relate to your spiritual and temporal well-being, although the
latter is a very secondary matter."

Haldane was too well bred to break rudely and abruptly away, and yet it
must be admitted that he complied with very much the feeling and grace
with which he would take a dentist's chair.

"My young friend, if you ever wish to be a saint you must first have a
profound conviction that you are a sinner. I hope that you realize that
you are a sinner."

"I am quite content to be a gentleman," was the brusque reply.

"But as long as you remain an impenitent sinner you can never be even a
true gentleman," responded the clergyman somewhat warmly.

Haldane had caught a shocked and warning look from his mother, and so
did not reply. He saw that he was "in for it," as he would express
himself, and surmised that the less he said the sooner the ordeal would
be over. He therefore took refuge in a silence that was both sullen and
resentful. He was too young and uncurbed to maintain a cold and
impassive face, and his dark eyes occasionally shot vindictive gleams at
both his mother and her ally, who had so unexpectedly caged him against
his will. Fortunately the doctor was content, after he had got under
way, to talk at, instead of to, his listener, and thus was saved the
mortification of asking questions of one who would not have answered.

After the last sonorous period had been rounded, the youth arose, bowed
stiffly, and withdrew, but with a heart overflowing with a malicious
desire to retaliate. At the angle of the house stood the clergyman's
steady-going mare, and his low, old-fashioned buggy. It was but the work
of a moment to slip part of the shuck of a horse-chestnut, with its
sharp spines, under the collar, so that when the traces drew upon it the
spines would be driven into the poor beast's neck. Then, going down to
the main street of the town, through which he knew the doctor must pass
on his way home, he took his post of observation.



CHAPTER II

BOTH APOLOGIZE


Haldane's hopes were realized beyond his anticipations, for the doctor's
old mare--at first surprised and restless from the wounds made by the
sharp spines--speedily became indignant and fractious, and at last, half
frantic with pain, started on a gallop down the street, setting all the
town agog with excitement and alarm.

With grim satisfaction Haldane saw the doctor's immaculate silk hat fly
into the mud, his wig, blown comically awry, fall over his eyes, and his
spectacles joggle down until they sat astride the tip of a rather
prominent nose.

Having had his revenge he at once relented, and rushing out in advance
of some others who were coming to the rescue, he caught the poor beast,
and stopped her so suddenly that the doctor was nearly precipitated over
the dashboard. Then, pretending to examine the harness to see that
nothing was broken, he quietly removed the cause of irritation, and the
naturally sedate beast at once became far more composed than her master,
for, as a bystander remarked, the venerable doctor was "dreadfully shuck
up." It was quite in keeping with Haldane's disingenuous nature to
accept the old gentleman's profuse thanks for the rescue. The impulse to
carry his mischief still further was at once acted upon, and he offered
to see the doctor safely home.

His services were eagerly accepted, for the poor man was much too
unnerved to take the reins again, though, had he known it, the mare
would now have gone to the parsonage quietly, and of her own accord.

The doctor was gradually righted up and composed. His wig, which had
covered his left eye, was arranged decorously in its proper place, and
the gold-rimmed spectacles pressed back so that the good man could beam
mildly and gratefully upon his supposed preserver. The clerical hat,
however, had lost its character beyond recovery, and though its owner
was obliged to wear it home, it must be confessed that it did not at all
comport with the doctor's dignity and calling.

Young Haldane took the reins with a great show of solicitude and
vigilance, appearing to dread another display of viciousness from the
mare, that was now most sheeplike in her docility; and thus, with his
confiding victim, he jogged along through the crowded street, the object
of general approval and outspoken commendation.

"My dear young friend," began the doctor fervently, "I feel that you
have already repaid me amply for my labors in your behalf."

"Thank you," said Haldane demurely; "I think we are getting even."

"This has been a very mysterious affair," continued the doctor musingly;
"surely 'a horse is a vain thing for safety.' One is almost tempted to
believe that demoniacal possession is not wholly a thing of the past.
Indeed, I could not think of anything else while Dolly was acting so
viciously and unaccountably."

"I agree with you," responded Haldane gravely, "she certainly did come
down the street like the devil."

The doctor was a little shocked at this putting of his thoughts into
plain English, for it sounded somewhat profanely. But he was in no mood
to find fault with his companion, and they got on very well together to
the end of their brief journey. The young scapegrace was glad, indeed,
that it was brief, for his self-control was fast leaving him, and having
bowed a rather abrupt farewell to the doctor, he was not long in
reaching one of his haunts, from which during the evening, and quite
late into the night, came repeated peals of laughter, that grew more
boisterous and discordant as that synonyme of mental and moral anarchy,
the "spirit of wine," gained the mastery.

The tidings of her son's exploit in rescuing the doctor were not long in
reaching Mrs. Haldane, and she felt that the good seed sown that day had
borne immediate fruit. She longed to fold him in her arms and commend
his courage, while she poured out thanksgiving that he himself had
escaped uninjured, which immunity, she believed, must have resulted from
the goodness and piety of the deed. But when he at last appeared with
step so unsteady and utterance so thick that even she could not mistake
the cause, she was bewildered and bitterly disappointed by the apparent
contradictoriness of his action; and when he, too far gone for
dissimulation, described and acted out in pantomime the doctor's plight
and appearance, she became half hysterical from her desire to laugh, to
cry, and to give vent to her kindling indignation.

This anger was raised almost to the point of white heat on the morrow.
The cause of the old mare's behavior, and the interview which had led to
the practical joke, soon became an open secret, and while it convulsed
the town with laughter, it also gave the impression that young Haldane
was in a "bad way."

It was not long before Mrs. Haldane received a note from an indignant
fellow church-member, in which, with some disagreeable comment, her
son's conduct was plainly stated. She was also informed that the doctor
had become aware of the rude jest of which he had been the subject. Mrs.
Haldane was almost furious; but her son grew sullen and obstinate as the
storm which he had raised increased. The only thing he would say as an
apology or excuse amounted to this:

"What else could he expect from one who he so emphatically asserted was
a sinner?"

The mother wrote at once to the doctor, and was profuse in her apologies
and regrets, but was obliged to admit to him that her son was beyond her
control.

When the doctor first learned the truth his equanimity was almost as
greatly disturbed as it had been on the previous day, and his first
emotions were obviously those of wrath. But a little thought brought him
to a better mood.

He was naturally deficient in tact, and his long habit of dwelling upon
abstract and systematic truth had diminished his power of observantly
and intuitively gauging the character of the one with whom he was
dealing. He therefore often failed wofully in adaptation, and his
sermons occasionally went off into rarefied realms of moral space, where
nothing human existed. But his heart was true and warm, and his Master's
cause of far more consequence to him than his own dignity.

As he considered the matter maturely he came to the conclusion that
there must have been something wrong on both sides. If he had presented
the truth properly the young man could not have acted so improperly.
After recalling the whole affair, he became satisfied that he had relied
far too much on his own strong logic, and it had seemed to him that it
must convince. He had forgotten for the moment that those who would do
good should be very humble, and that, in a certain sense, they must take
the hand of God, and place it upon the one whom they would save.

Thus the honest old clergyman tried to search out the error and weakness
which had led to such a lamentable failure in his efforts; and when at
last Mrs. Haldane's note of sorrowful apology and motherly distress
reached him, his anger was not only gone, but his heart was full of
commiseration for both herself and her son. He at once sat down, and
wrote her a kind and consolatory letter, in which he charged her
hereafter to trust less to the "arm of flesh" and more to the "power of
God." He also inclosed a note to the young man, which his mother handed
to him with a darkly reproachful glance. He opened it with a
contemptuous frown, expecting to find within only indignant upbraidings;
but his face changed rapidly as he read the following words:


"MY DEAR YOUNG FRIEND--I hardly know which of us should apologize. I
now perceive and frankly admit that there was wrong on my side. I
could not have approached you and spoken to you in the right spirit,
for if I had, what followed could not have occurred. I fear there
was a self-sufficiency in my words and mariner yesterday, which made
you conscious of Dr. Marks only, and you had no scruples in dealing
with Dr. Marks as you did. If my words and bearing had brought you
face to face with my august yet merciful Master, you would have
respected Him, and also me, His servant. I confess that I was very
angry this morning, for I am human. But now I am more concerned lest
I have prejudiced you against Him by whom alone we all are saved.
Yours faithfully,

"ZEBULON MARKS."


The moment Haldane finished reading the note he left the room, and his
mother heard him at the hat-rack in the hall, preparing to go out. She,
supposing that he was again about to seek some of his evil haunts,
remonstrated sharply; but, without paying the slightest attention to her
words, he departed, and within less than half an hour rang the bell at
the parsonage.

Dr. Marks could scarcely believe his eyes as the young man was shown
into his study, but he welcomed him as cordially as though nothing
unpleasant had occurred between them.

After a moment's hesitation and embarrassment Haldane began:

"When I read your note this evening I had not the slightest doubt that I
was the one to apologize, and I sincerely ask your pardon."

The old gentleman's eyes grew moist, and he blew his nose in a rather
unusual manner. But he said promptly:

"Thank you, my young friend, thank you. I appreciate this. But no matter
about me. How about my Master? won't you become reconciled to Him?"

"I suppose by that you mean, won't you be a Christian?"

"That is just what I mean and most desire. I should be willing to risk
broken bones any day to accomplish that."

Haldane smiled, shook his head, and after a moment said:

"I must confess that I have not the slightest wish to become a
Christian."

The old gentleman's eager and interested expression changed instantly to
one of the deepest sorrow and commiseration. At the same time he
appeared bewildered and perplexed, but murmured, more in soliloquy than
as an address to the young man:

"O Ephraim! how shall I give thee up?"

Haldane was touched by the venerable man's tone and manner, more than he
would have thought possible, and, feeling that he could not trust
himself any longer, determined to make his escape as soon as
practicable. But as he rose to take his leave he said, a little
impulsively:

"I feel sure, sir, that if you had spoken and looked yesterday as you do
this evening I would not have--I would not have--"

"I understand, my young friend; I now feel sure that I was more to blame
than yourself, and your part is already forgiven and forgotten. I am now
only solicitous about _you_."

"You are very kind to feel so after what has happened, and I will say
this much--If I ever do wish to become a Christian, there is no one
living to whom I will come for counsel more quickly than yourself.
Good-night, sir."

"Give me your hand before you go."

It was a strong, warm, lingering grasp that the old man gave, and in the
dark days of temptation that followed, Haldane often felt that it had a
helping and sustaining influence.

"I wish I could hold on to you," said the doctor huskily; "I wish I
could lead you by loving force into the paths of pleasantness and peace.
But what I can't do, God can. Good-by, and God bless you."

Haldane fled rather precipitously, for he felt that he was becoming
constrained by a loving violence that was as mysterious as it was
powerful. Before he had passed through the main street of the town,
however, a reckless companion placed an arm in his, and led him to one
of their haunts, where he drank deeper than usual, that he might get rid
of the compunctions which the recent interview had occasioned.

His mother was almost in despair when he returned. He had, indeed,
become to her a terrible and perplexing problem. As she considered the
legitimate results of her own weak indulgence she would sigh again and
again:

"Never was there a darker and more mysterious providence. I feel that I
can neither understand it nor submit."

A sense of helplessness in dealing with this stubborn and perverse will
overwhelmed her, and, while feeling that something must be done, she was
at a loss what to do. Her spiritual adviser having failed to meet the
case, she next summoned her legal counsellor, who managed her property.

He was a man of few words, and an adept in worldly wisdom.

"Your son should have employment," he said;

  "'Satan finds some mischief still
  For idle hands,'

"etc., is a sound maxim, if not first-class poetry. If Mr. Arnot, the
husband of your old friend, is willing to take him, you cannot do better
than place your son in his charge, for he is one of the most methodical
and successful business men of my acquaintance."

Mrs. Arnot, in response to her friend's letter, induced her husband to
make a position in his counting-house for young Haldane, who, from a
natural desire to see more of the world, entered into the arrangement
very willingly.



CHAPTER III

CHAINED TO AN ICEBERG


Hillaton, the suburban city in which the Arnots resided, was not very
distant from New York, and drew much of its prosperity from its
relations with the metropolis. It prided itself much on being a
university town, but more because many old families of extremely blue
blood and large wealth gave tone and color to its society. It is true
that this highest social circle was very exclusive, and formed but a
small fraction of the population; but the people in general had come to
speak of "our society," as being "unusually good," just as they
commended to strangers the architecture of "our college buildings,"
though they had little to do with either.

Mrs. Arnot's blood, however, was as blue as that of the most ancient and
aristocratic of her neighbors, while in character and culture she had
few equals. But with the majority of those most cerulean in their vital
fluid the fact that she possessed large wealth in her own name, and was
the wife of a man engaged in a colossal business, weighed more than all
her graces and ancestral honors.

Young Haldane's employer, Mr. Arnot, was, indeed, a man of business and
method, for the one absorbed his very soul, and the other divided his
life into cubes and right angles of manner and habit. It could scarcely
be said that he had settled down into ruts, for this would presuppose
the passiveness of a nature controlled largely by circumstances. People
who travel in ruts drop more often into those made by others than such
as are worn by themselves. Mr. Arnot moved rather in his own
well-defined grooves, which he had deliberately furrowed out with his
own steely will. In these he went through the day with the same strong,
relentless precision which characterized the machinery in his several
manufacturing establishments.

He was a man, too, who had always had his own way, and, as is usually
true in such instances, the forces of his life had become wholly
centripetal.

The cosmos of the selfish man or woman is practically this--Myself the
centre of the universe, and all things else are near or remote, of value
or otherwise, in accordance with their value and interest to me.

Measuring by this scale of distances (which was the only correct one in
the case of Mr. Arnot) the wife of his bosom was quite a remote object.
She formed no part of his business, and he, in his hard, narrow
worldliness, could not even understand the principles and motives of her
action. She was a true and dutiful wife, and presided over his household
with elegance and refinement; but he regarded all this as a matter of
course. He could not conceive of anything else in _his_ wife. All
his "subordinates" in their several spheres, "must" perform their duties
with becoming propriety. Everything "must be regular and systematic" in
his house, as truly as in his factories and counting-room.

Mrs. Arnot endeavored to conform to his peculiarities in this respect,
and kept open the domestic grooves in which it was necessary to his
peace that he should move regularly and methodically. He had his meals
at the hour he chose, to the moment, and when he retired to his
library--or, rather, the business office at his house--not the
throne-room of King Ahasuerus was more sacred from intrusion; and seldom
to his wife, even, was the sceptre of favor and welcome held out, should
she venture to enter.

For a long time she had tried to be an affectionate as well as a
faithful wife, for she had married this man from love. She had mistaken
his cool self-poise for the calmness and steadiness of strength; and
women are captivated by strength, and sometimes by its semblance. He was
strong; but so also are the driving-wheels of an engine.

There is an undefined, half-recognized force in nature which leads many
to seek to balance themselves by marrying their opposites in
temperament. While the general working of this tendency is, no doubt,
beneficent, it not unfrequently brings together those who are so
radically different, that they cannot supplement each other, but must
ever remain two distinct, unblended lives, that are in duty bound to
obey the letter of the law of marriage, but who cannot fulfil its
spirit.

For years Mrs. Arnot had sought with all a woman's tact to consummate
their marriage, so that the mystical words of God, "And they twain shall
be one flesh," should describe their union; but as time passed she had
seen her task grow more and more hopeless. The controlling principles of
each life were utterly different. He was hardening into stone, while the
dross and materiality of her nature were being daily refined away. A
strong but wholly selfish character cannot blend by giving and taking,
and thus becoming modified into something different and better. It can
only absorb, and thus drag down to its own condition. Before there can
be unity the weaker one must give up and yield personal will and
independence to such a degree that it is almost equivalent to being
devoured and assimilated.

But Mr. Arnot seemed to grow too narrow and self-sufficient in his
nature for such spiritual cannibalism, even had his wife been a weak,
neutral character, with no decided and persistent individuality of her
own. He was not slow in exacting outward and mechanical service, but he
had no time to "bother" with her thoughts, feelings, and opinions; nor
did he think it worth while, to any extent, to lead her to reflect only
his feelings and opinions. Neither she nor any one else was very
essential to him. His business _was_ necessary, and he valued it even
more than the wealth which resulted from it. He grew somewhat like his
machinery, which needed attention, but which cherished no sentiments
toward those who waited on it during its hours of motion.

Thus, though not deliberately intending it, his manner toward his wife
had come to be more and more the equivalent of a steady black frost, and
she at last feared that the man had congealed or petrified to his very
heart's core.

While the only love in Mr. Arnot's heart was self-love, even in this
there existed no trace of weak indulgence and tenderness. His life
consisted in making his vast and complicated business go forward
steadily, systematically, and successfully; and he would not permit that
entity known as Thomas Arnot to thwart him any more than he would brook
opposition or neglect in his office-boy. All things, even himself, must
bend to the furtherance of his cherished objects.

But, whatever else was lacking, Mr. Arnot had a profound respect for his
wife. First and chiefly, she was wealthy, and he, having control of her
property, made it subservient to his business. He had chafed at first
against what he termed her "sentimental ways of doing good" and her
"ridiculous theories," but in these matters he had ever found her as
gentle as a woman, but as unyielding as granite. She told him plainly
that her religious life and its expression were matters between herself
and God--that it was a province into which his cast-iron system and
material philosophy could not enter. He grumbled at her large charities,
and declared that she "turned their dwelling into a club-house for young
men"; but she followed her conscience with such a quiet, unswerving
dignity that he found no pretext for interference. The money she gave
away was her own, and fortunately, the house to which it was her delight
to draw young men from questionable and disreputable places of resort
had been left to her by her father. Though she did not continually
remind her husband of these facts, as an under-bred woman might have
done, her manner was so assured and unhesitating that he was compelled
to recognize her rights, and to see that she was fully aware of them
also. Since she yielded so gracefully and considerately all and more
than he could justly claim, he finally concluded to ignore what he
regarded as her "peculiarities." As for himself, he had no
peculiarities. He was a "practical, sensible man, with no nonsense about
him."

Mrs. Haldane had been in such sore straits and perplexity about her son
that she overcame her habitual reserve upon family and personal matters,
and wrote to her friend a long and confidential letter, in which she
fully described the "mysterious providence" which was clouding her life.

Mrs. Arnot had long been aware of her friend's infirmity, and more than
once had sought with delicacy and yet with faithfulness to open her eyes
to the consequences of her indulgence. But Mrs. Haldane, unfortunately,
was incapable of taking a broad, and therefore correct, view of
anything. She was governed far more by her prejudices and feelings than
by reason or experience, and the emotion or prejudice uppermost absorbed
her mind so completely as to exclude all other considerations. Her
friendship for Mrs. Arnot had commenced at school, but the two ladies
had developed so differently that the relation had become more a
cherished memory of the happy past than a congenial intimacy of their
maturer life.

The "mysterious providence" of which Mrs. Haldane wrote was to Mrs.
Arnot a legitimate and almost inevitable result. But, now that the
mischief had been accomplished, she was the last one in the world to say
to her friend, "I told you so." To her mind the providential feature in
the matter was the chance that had come to her of counteracting the evil
which the mother had unconsciously developed. This opportunity was in
the line of her most cherished plan and hope of usefulness, as will be
hereafter seen, and she had lost no time in persuading her husband to
give Haldane employment in his counting-room. She also secured his
consent that the youth should become a member of the family, for a time
at least. Mr. Arnot yielded these points reluctantly, for it was a part
of his policy to have no more personal relations with his _employes_
than with his machinery. He wished them to feel that they were merely a
part of his system, and that the moment any one did not work regularly
and accurately he must be cast aside as certainly as a broken or
defective wheel. But as his wife's health made her practically a silent
partner in his vast business, he yielded--though with rather ill grace,
and with a prediction that it "would not work well."

Haldane was aware that his mother had written a long letter to Mrs.
Arnot, and he supposed that his employer and his wife had thus become
acquainted with all his misdeeds. He, therefore, rather dreaded to meet
those who must, from the first, regard him as a graceless and difficult
subject, that could not be managed at home. But, with the characteristic
recklessness of young men who have wealth to fall back upon, he had
fortified himself by thoughts like the following:

"If they do not treat me well, or try to put me into a straight-jacket,
or if I find the counting-house too dull, I can bid them good-morning
whenever I choose."

But Mrs. Arnot's frank and cordial reception was an agreeable surprise.
He arrived quite late in the evening, and she had a delightful little
lunch brought to him in her private parlor. By the time it was eaten her
graceful tact had banished all stiffness and sense of strangeness, and
he found himself warming into friendliness toward one whom he had
especially dreaded as a "remarkably pious lady"--for thus his mother had
always spoken of her.

It was scarcely strange that he should be rapidly disarmed by this lady,
who cannot be described in a paragraph. Though her face was rather
plain, it was so expressive of herself that it seldom failed to
fascinate. Nature can do much to render a countenance attractive, but
character accomplishes far more. The beauty which is of feature merely
catches the careless, wandering eye. The beauty which is the reflex of
character _holds_ the eye, and eventually wins the heart. Those who
knew Mrs. Arnot best declared that, instead of growing old and homely,
she was growing more lovely every year. Her dark hair had turned gray
early, and was fast becoming snowy white. For some years after her
marriage she had grown old very fast. She had dwelt, as it were, on the
northern side of an iceberg, and in her vain attempt to melt and
humanize it, had almost perished herself. As the earthly streams and
rills that fed her life congealed, she was led to accept of the love of
God, and the long arctic winter of her despair passed gradually away.
She was now growing young again. A faint bloom was dawning in her
cheeks, and her form was gaming that fulness which is associated with
the maturity of middle age. Her bright black eyes were the most
attractive and expressive feature which she possessed, and they often
seemed gifted with peculiar powers.

As they beamed upon the young man they had much the same effect as the
anthracite coals which glowed in the grate, and he began to be conscious
of some disposition to give her his confidence.

Having dismissed the servant with the lunch tray, she caused him to draw
his chair sociably up to the fire, and said, without any circumlocution:

"Mr. Haldane, perhaps this is the best time for us to have a frank talk
in regard to the future."

The young man thought that this was the preface for some decided
criticism of the past, and his face became a little hard and defiant.
But in this he was mistaken, for the lady made no reference to his
faults, of which she had been informed by his mother. She spoke in a
kindly but almost in a business-like way of his duties in the
counting-room, and of the domestic rules of the household, to which he
would be expected to conform. She also spoke plainly of her husband's
inexorable requirement of system, regularity, and order, and dwelt upon
the fact that all in his employ conformed to this demand, and that it
was the business-like and manly thing to do.

"This is your first venture out into the world, I understand," she said,
rising to intimate that their interview was over, "and I greatly wish
that it may lead toward a useful and successful career. I have spoken
plainly because I wished you to realize just what you have undertaken,
and thus meet with no unpleasant surprises or unexpected experiences.
When one enters upon a course with his eyes open, he in a certain sense
pledges himself to do the best he can in that line of duty, and our
acquaintance, though so brief, has convinced me that you _can_ do very
well indeed."

"I was under the impression," said the young man, coloring deeply, "that
my mother's letter had led you to suppose--to expect just the contrary."

"Mr. Haldane," said Mrs. Arnot, giving him her hand with graceful tact,
"I shall form my opinion of you solely on the ground of your own action,
and I wish you to think of me as a friend who takes a genuine interest
in your success. Good-night."

He went to his room in quite a heroic and virtuous mood.

"She does not treat me a bit like a 'bad boy,' as I supposed she would,"
he thought; "but appears to take it for granted that I shall be a
gentleman in this her house, and a sensible fellow in her husband's
office. Blow me if I disappoint her!"

Nor did he for several weeks. Even Mr. Arnot was compelled to admit that
it did "work rather better than he expected," and that he "supposed the
young fellow did as well as he could."

As the novelty of Haldane's new relations wore off, however, and as his
duties became so familiar as to be chiefly a matter of routine, the
grave defects of his character and training began to show themselves.
The restraint of the counting-room grew irksome. Associations were
formed in the city which tended toward his old evil habits. As a piece
of Mr. Arnot's machinery he did not move with the increasing precision
that his employer required and expected on his becoming better
acquainted with his duties.

Mrs. Arnot had expected this, and knew that her husband would tolerate
carelessness and friction only up to a certain point. She had gained
more influence over the young man than any one else had ever possessed,
and by means of it kept him within bounds for some time; but she saw
from her husband's manner that things were fast approaching a crisis.

One evening she kindly, but frankly, told him of the danger in which he
stood of an abrupt, stern dismissal.

He was more angry than alarmed, and during the following day about
concluded that he would save himself any such mortification by leaving
of his own accord. He quite persuaded himself that he had a soul above
plodding business, and that, after enjoying himself at home for a time,
he could enter upon some other career, that promised more congeniality
and renown.

In order that his employer might not anticipate him, he performed his
duties very accurately that day, but left the office with the
expectation of never returning.

He had very decided compunctions in thus requiting Mrs. Arnot's
kindness, but muttered recklessly:

"I'm tired of this humdrum, treadmill life, and believe I'm destined to
better things. If I could only get a good position in the army or navy,
the world would hear from me. They say money opens every door, and
mother must open some good wide door for me."

Regardless now of his employer's good or bad opinion, he came down late
to supper; but, instead of observing with careless defiance the frown
which he knew lowered toward him, his eyes were drawn to a fair young
face on the opposite side of the table.

Mrs. Arnot, in her pleasant, cordial voice, which made the simplest
thing she said seem real and hearty, rather than conventional,
introduced him:

"Mr. Haldane, my niece, Miss Laura Romeyn. Laura, no doubt, can do far
more than an old lady to make your evenings pass brightly."

After a second glance of scrutiny, Haldane was so ungratefully forgetful
of all Mrs. Arnot's kindness as to be inclined to agree with her remark.



CHAPTER IV

IMMATURE


"Is she a young lady, or merely a school-girl?" was Haldane's query
concerning the stranger sitting opposite to him; and he addressed to her
a few commonplace but exploring remarks. Regarding himself as well
acquainted with society in general, and young ladies in particular, he
expected to solve the question at once, and was perplexed that he could
not. He had flirted with several misses as immature as himself, and so
thought that he was profoundly versed in the mysteries of the sex. "They
naturally lean toward and look up to men, and one is a fool, or else
lacking in personal appearance, who does not have his own way with
them," was his opinion, substantially.

Modesty is a grace which fine-looking young men of large wealth are
often taught by some severe experiences, if it is ever learned. Haldane,
as yet, had not received such wholesome depletion. His self-approval and
assurance, moreover, were quite natural, since his mother and sisters
had seldom lost an opportunity of developing and confirming these
traits. The yielding of women to his will and wishes had been one of the
most uniform experiences of his life, and he had come to regard it as
the natural order of things. Without formulating the thought in plain
words, he nevertheless regarded Mrs. Arnot's kindness, by which she
sought to gain a helpful influence over him, as largely due to some
peculiar fascination of his own, which made him a favorite wherever he
chose to be. Of course, the young stranger on the opposite side of the
table would prove no exception to the rule, and all he had to do was to
satisfy himself that she was sufficiently pretty and interesting to make
it worth while to pay her a little attention.

But for some reason she did not seem greatly impressed by his
commonplace and rather patronizing remarks. Was it pride or dignity on
her part, or was it mere girlish shyness? It must be the latter, for
there was no occasion for pride and dignity in her manner toward him.

Then came the thought that possibly Mrs. Arnot had not told her who he
was, and that she looked upon him as a mere clerk of low degree. To
remove from her mind any such error, his tones and manner became still
more self-asserting and patronizing.

"If she has any sense at all," he thought, "she shall see that I have
peculiar claims to her respect."

As he proceeded in these tactics, there was a growing expression of
surprise and a trace of indignation upon the young girl's face. Mrs.
Arnot watched the by-play with an amused expression. There was not much
cynicism in her nature. She believed that experience would soon prick
the bubble of his vanity, and it was her disposition to smile rather
than to sneer at absurdity in others. Besides, she was just. She never
applied to a young man of twenty the standard by which she would measure
those of her own age, and she remembered Haldane's antecedents. But Mr.
Arnot went to his library muttering:

"The ridiculous fool!"

When Miss Romeyn rose from the table, Haldane saw that she was certainly
tall enough to be a young lady, for she was slightly above medium
height. He still believed that she was very young, however, for her
figure was slight and girlish, and while her bearing was graceful it had
not that assured and pronounced character to which he had been
accustomed.

"She evidently has not seen much of society. Well, since she is not
gawky, I like her better than if she were blase. Anything but your blase
girls," he observed to himself, with a consciousness that he was an
experienced man of the world.

The piano stood open in the drawing-room, and this suggested music.
Haldane had at his tongue's end the names of half a dozen musicians
whose professional titles had been prominent in the newspapers for a few
months previous, and whose merits had formed a part of the current
chit-chat of the day. Some he had heard, and others he had not, but he
could talk volubly of all, and he asked Miss Romeyn for her opinion of
one and another in a manner which implied that of course she knew about
them, and that ignorance in regard to such persons was not to be
expected.

Her face colored with annoyance, but she said quietly and a trifle
coldly that she had not heard them.

Mrs. Arnot again smiled as she watched the young people, but she now
came to her niece's rescue, thinking also it would be well to disturb
Haldane's sense of superiority somewhat. So she said:

"Laura, since we cannot hear this evening the celebrated artists that
Mr. Haldane has mentioned, we must content ourselves with simple home
music. Won't you play for us that last selection of which you wrote to
me?"

"I hardly dare, auntie, since Mr. Haldane is such a critical judge, and
has heard so much music from those who make it a business to be perfect.
He must have listened to the selection you name a hundred times, for it
is familiar to most lovers of good music."

Haldane had sudden misgivings. Suppose he had not heard it? This would
be awkward, after his assumed acquaintance with such matters.

"Even if Mr. Haldane is familiar with it," Mrs. Arnot replied,
"Steibelt's Storm Rondo will bear repetition. Besides, his criticism may
be helpful, since he can tell you wherein you come short of the skilled
professionals."

Laura caught the twinkle in her aunt's eye, and went to the piano.

The young man saw at once that he had been caught in his own trap, for
the music was utterly unfamiliar. The rondo was no wonderful piece of
intricacy, such as a professional might choose. On the contrary, it was
simple, and quite within the capabilities of a young and well-taught
girl. But it was full of rich melody which even he, in his ignorance,
could understand and appreciate, and yet, for aught that he knew it was
difficult in the extreme.

At first he had a decided sense of humiliation, and a consciousness that
it was deserved. He had been talking largely and confidently of an art
concerning which he knew little, and in which he began to think that his
listener was quite well versed.

But as the thought of the composer grew in power and beauty he forgot
himself and his dilemma in his enjoyment. Two senses were finding
abundant gratification at the same time, for it was a delight to listen,
and it was even a greater pleasure to look at the performer.

She gave him a quick, shy glance of observation, fearing somewhat that
she might see severe judgment or else cool indifference in the
expression of his face, and she was naturally pleased and encouraged
when she saw, instead, undisguised admiration. His previous manner had
annoyed her, and she determined to show him that his superior airs were
quite uncalled for. Thus the diffident girl was led to surpass herself,
and infuse so much spirit and grace into her playing as to surprise even
her aunt.

Haldane was soon satisfied that she was more than pretty--that she was
beautiful. Her features, that had seemed too thin and colorless, flushed
with excitement, and her blue eyes, which he had thought cold and
expressionless, kindled until they became lustrous. He felt, in a way
that he could not define to himself, that her face was full of power and
mind, and that she was different from the pretty girls who had hitherto
been his favorites.

As she rose from the piano he was mastered by one of those impulses
which often served him in the place of something better, and he said
impetuously:

"Miss Romeyn, I beg your pardon. You know a hundred-fold more about
music than I do, and I have been talking as if the reverse were true. I
never heard anything so fine in my life, and I also confess that I never
heard that piece before."

The young girl blushed with pleasure on having thus speedily vanquished
this superior being, whom she had been learning both to dread and
dislike. At the same time his frank, impulsive words of compliment did
much to remove the prejudice which she was naturally forming against
him. Mrs. Arnot said, with her mellow laugh, that often accomplished
more than long homilies:

"That is a manly speech, Egbert, and much to your credit. 'Honest
confession is good for the soul.'"

Haldane did not get on his stilts again that evening, and before it was
over he concluded that Miss Romeyn was the most charming young lady he
had ever met, though, for some reason, she still permitted him to do
nearly all the talking. She bade him good-night, however, with a smile
that was not unkindly, and which was interpreted by him as being
singularly gracious.

By this time he had concluded that Miss Romeyn was a "young lady _par
excellence_"; but it has already been shown that his judgment in most
matters was not to be trusted. Whether she was a school-girl or a fully
fledged young lady, a child or a woman, might have kept a closer
observer than himself much longer in doubt. In truth, she was scarcely
the one or the other, and had many of the characteristics of both. His
opinion of her was as incorrect as that of himself. He was not a man,
though he considered himself a superior one, and had attained to manly
proportions.

But there were wide differences in their immaturity. She was forming
under the guidance of a mother who blended firmness and judgment equally
with love. Gentle blood was in her veins, and she had inherited many of
her mother's traits with her beauty. Her parents, however, believed
that, even as the garden of Eden needed to be "dressed and kept," so the
nature of their child required careful pruning, with repression here and
development there. While the young girl was far from being faultless,
fine traits and tendencies dominated, and, though as yet undeveloped,
they were unfolding with the naturalness and beauty of a budding flower.

In Haldane's case evil traits were in the ascendant, and the best hope
for him was that they as yet had not become confirmed.

"Who is this Mr. Haldane, auntie?" Laura asked on reaching her room.
There was a slight trace of vexation in her tone.

"He is the son of an old friend of mine. I have induced my husband to
try to give him a business education. You do not like him."

"I did not like him at all at first, but he improves a little on
acquaintance. Is he a fair sample of your young men proteges?"

"He is the least promising of any of them," replied Mrs. Arnot, sitting
down before the fire. Laura saw that her face had become shadowed with
sadness and anxiety.

"You look troubled, auntie. Is he the cause?"

"Yes."

"Are you very much interested in him?"

"I am, Laura; very much, indeed. I cannot bear to give him up, and yet I
fear I must."

"Is he a very interesting 'case'?" asked the young girl in some
surprise. "Mother often laughingly calls the young men you are trying to
coax to be good by your winning ways, 'cases.' I don't know much about
young men, but should suppose that you had many under treatment much
more interesting than he is."

"Sister Fanny is always laughing at my hobby, and saying that, since I
have no children of my own, I try to adopt every young man who will give
me a chance. Perhaps if I try to carry out your mother's figure, you
will understand why I am so interested in this 'case.' If I were a
physician and had charge of a good many patients, ought I not to be
chiefly interested in those who were in the most critical and dangerous
condition?"

"It would be just like you to be so, auntie, and I would not mind being
quite ill myself if I could have you to take care of me. I hope the
young men whom you 'adopt' appreciate their privileges."

"The trouble with most of us, Laura, is that we become wise too late in
life. Young people are often their own worst enemies, and if you wish to
do them good, you must do it, as it were, on the sly. If one tries
openly to reform and guide them--if I should say plainly, Such and such
are your faults; such and such places and associations are full of
danger--they would be angry or disgusted, or they would say I was blue
and strait-laced, and had an old woman's notions of what a man should
be. I must coax them, as you say; I must disguise my medicines, and
apply my remedies almost without their knowing it. I also find it true
in my practice that tonics and good wholesome diet are better than all
moral drugs. It seems to me that if I can bring around these giddy young
fellows refining, steadying, purifying influences, I can do them more
good than if I lectured them. The latter is the easier way, and many
take it. It would require but a few minutes to tell this young Haldane
what his wise safe course must be if he would avoid shipwreck; but I can
see his face flush and lip curl at my homily. And yet for weeks I have
been angling for him, and I fear to no purpose. Your uncle may discharge
him any day. It makes me very sad to say it, but if he goes home I think
he will also go to ruin. Thank God for your good, wise mother, Laura. It
is a great thing to be started right in life."

"Then this young man has been started wrong?

"Yes, wrong indeed."

"Is he so very bad, auntie?" Laura asked with a face full of serious
concern.

Mrs. Arnot smiled as she said, "If you were a young society chit, you
might think him 'very nice,' as their slang goes. He is good-looking and
rich, and his inclination to be fast would be a piquant fact in his
favor. He has done things which would seem to you very wrong indeed. But
he is foolish and ill-trained rather than bad. He is a spoiled boy, and
spoiled boys are apt to become spoiled men. I have told you all this
partly because, having been your mother's companion all your life, you
are so old-fashioned that I can talk to you almost as I would to sister
Fanny, and partly because I like to talk about my hobby."

A young girl naturally has quick sympathies, and all the influences of
Laura's life had been gentle and humane. Her aunt's words speedily led
her to regard Haldane as an "interesting case," a sort of fever patient
who was approaching the crisis of his disease. Curling down on the
floor, and leaning her arms on her aunt's lap, she looked up with a face
full of solicitude as she asked:

"And don't you think you can save him? Please don't give up trying."

"I like the expression of your face now," said Mrs. Arnot, stroking the
abundant tresses, that were falling loosely from the girl's head, "for
in it I catch a glimpse of the divine image. Many think of God as
looking down angrily and frowningly upon the foolish and wayward; but I
see in the solicitude of your face a faint reflection of the 'Not
willing that any should perish' which it ever seems to me is the
expression of His."

"Laura," said she abruptly, after a moment, "did any one ever tell you
that you were growing up very pretty?"

"No, auntie," said the girl, blushing and laughing.

"Mr. Haldane told you so this evening."

"O auntie, you are mistaken; he could not have been so rude."

"He did not make a set speech to that effect, my dear, but he told you
so by his eyes and manner, only you are such an innocent home child that
you did not notice. But when you go into society you will be told this
fact so often that you will be compelled to heed it, and will soon learn
the whole language of flattery, spoken and unspoken. Perhaps I had,
better forewarn you a little, and so forearm you. What are you going to
do with your beauty?"

"Why, auntie, how funny you talk! What should I do with it, granting
that it has any existence save in your fond eyes?"

"Suppose you use it to make men better, instead of to make them merely
admire you. One can't be a belle very long at best, and of all the
querulous, discontented, and disagreeable people that I have met,
superannuated belles, who could no longer obtain their revenue of
flattery, were the worst. They were impoverished, indeed. If you do as I
suggest, you will have much that is pleasant to think about when you
come to be as old as I am. Perhaps you can do more for young Haldane
than I can."

"Now, auntie, what can I do?"

"That which nearly all women can do: be kind and winning; make our safe,
cosey parlor so attractive that he will not go out evenings to places
which tend to destroy him. You feel an interest in him; show it. Ask him
about his business, and get him to explain it to you. Suggest that if
you were a man you would like to master your work, and become eminent in
it. Show by your manner and by words, if occasion offers, that you love
and revere all that is sacred, pure, and Christian. Laura, innocent dove
as you are, you know that many women beguile men to ruin with smiles.
Men can be beguiled from ruin with smiles. Indeed, I think multitudes
are permitted to go to destruction because women are so unattractive, so
absorbed in themselves and their nerves. If mothers and wives, maidens
and old maids, would all commence playing the agreeable to the men of
their household and circle, not for the sake of a few compliments, but
for the purpose of luring them from evil and making them better, the
world would improve at once."

"I see, auntie," said Laura, laughing; "you wish to administer me as a
sugar-coated pill to your 'difficult case.'"

A deep sigh was the only answer, and, looking up, Laura saw that her
words had not been heeded. Tears were in her aunt's eyes, and after a
moment she said brokenly:

"My theories seem true enough, and yet how signally I have failed in
carrying them out! Perhaps it is my fault; perhaps it is my fault; but
I've tried--oh! how I have tried! Laura, dear, you know that I am a
lonely woman; but do not let this prejudice you against what I have
said. Good-night, dear; I have kept you up too long after your journey."

Her niece understood her allusion to the cold, unloving man who sat
alone every evening in his dim library, thinking rarely of his wife, but
often of her wealth, and how it might increase his leverage in his
herculean labors. The young girl had the tact to reply only by a warm,
lingering embrace. It was an old sorrow, of which she had long been
aware; but it seemed without remedy, and was rarely touched upon.



CHAPTER V

PASSION'S CLAMOR


Laura had a strong affection for her aunt, and would naturally be
inclined to gratify any wishes that she might express, even had they
involved tasks uncongenial and unattractive. But the proposal that she
should become an ally in the effort to lure young Haldane from his evil
associations, and awaken within him pure and refined tastes, was
decidedly attractive. She was peculiarly romantic in her disposition,
and no rude contact with the commonplace, common-sense world had
chastened her innocent fancies by harsh and disagreeable experience. Her
Christian training and girlish simplicity lifted her above the ordinary
romanticism of imagining herself the heroine in every instance, and the
object and end of all masculine aspirations. On this occasion she simply
desired to act the part of a humble assistant of Mrs. Arnot, whom she
regarded as Haldane's good angel; and she was quite as disinterested in
her hope for the young man's moral improvement as her aunt herself.

The task, moreover, was doubly pleasing since she could perform it in a
way that was so womanly and agreeable. She could scarcely have given
Haldane a plain talk on the evils of fast living to save her life, but
if she could keep young men from going to destruction by smiling upon
them, by games of backgammon and by music, she felt in the mood to be a
missionary all her life, especially if she could have so safe and
attractive a field of labor as her aunt's back parlor.

But the poor child would soon learn that perverse human nature is much
the same in a drawing-room and a tenement-house, and that all who seek
to improve it are doomed to meet much that is excessively annoying and
discouraging.

The simple-hearted girl no more foresaw what might result from her
smiles than an ignorant child would anticipate the consequences of fire
falling on grains of harmless-looking black sand. She had never seen
passion kindling and flaming till it seemed like a scorching fire, and
had not learned by experience that in some circumstances her smiles
might be like incendiary sparks to powder.

In seeking to manage her "difficult case," Mrs. Arnot should have
foreseen the danger of employing such a fascinating young creature as
her assistant; but in these matters the wisest often err, and only
comprehend the evil after it has occurred. Laura was but a child in
years, having passed her fifteenth birthday only a few months previous,
and Haldane seemed to the lady scarcely more than a boy. She did not
intend that her niece should manifest anything more than a little
winning kindness and interest, barely enough to keep the young fellow
from spending his evenings out she knew not where. He was at just the
age when the glitter and tinsel of public amusements are most
attractive. She believed that if she could familiarize his mind with the
real gold and clear diamond flash of pure home pleasures, and those
which are enjoyed in good society, he would eventually become disgusted
with gilt, varnish, and paste. If Laura had been a very plain girl, she
might have seconded Mrs. Arnot's efforts to the utmost without any
unpleasant results, even if no good ones had followed; and it may well
be doubted whether any of the latter would have ensued. Haldane's
disease was too deeply rooted, and his tastes vitiated to such a degree
that he had lost the power to relish long the simple enjoyments of Mrs.
Arnot's parlor. He already craved the pleasures which first kindle and
excite and then consume.

Laura, however, was not plain and ordinary, and the smiles which were
intended as innocent lures from snares, instead of into them, might make
trouble for all concerned. Haldane was naturally combustible, to begin
with, and was now at the most inflammable period of his life.

The profoundest master of human nature portrayed to the world a Romeo
and a Juliet, both mastered by a passion which but a few words and
glances had kindled. There are many Romeos who do not find their Juliets
so sympathetic and responsive, and they usually develop at about the age
of Haldane. Indeed, nearly all young men of sanguine temperaments go
through the Romeo stage, and they are fortunate if they pass it without
doing anything especially ridiculous or disastrous. These sudden attacks
are exceedingly absurd to older and cooler friends, but to the victims
themselves they are tremendously real and tragic for the time being.
More hearts are broken into indefinite fragments before twenty than ever
after; but, like the broken bones of the young, they usually knit
readily together again, and are just as good for all practical purposes.

There was nothing unusual in the fact, therefore, that Haldane was soon
deeply enamored with his new acquaintance. It was true that Laura had
given him the mildest and most innocent kind of encouragement--and the
result would probably have been the same if she had given him none at
all--but his vanity, and what he chose to regard as his "undying love,"
interpreted all her actions, and gave volumes of meaning to a kindly
glance or a pleasant word. Indeed, before there had been time to carry
out, to any extent, the tactics her aunt had proposed, symptoms of his
malady appeared. While she was regarding him merely as one of her aunt's
"cases," and a very hard one at best, and thought of herself as trying
to help a little, as a child might hold a bandage or a medicine phial
for experienced hands, he, on the contrary, had begun to mutter to
himself that she was "the divinest woman God ever fashioned."

There was now no trouble about his spending evenings elsewhere, and the
maiden was perplexed and annoyed at finding her winning ways far too
successful, and that the one she barely hoped to keep from the
vague--and to her mind, horrible--places of temptation, was becoming as
adhesive as sticking-plaster. If she smiled, he smiled and ogled far too
much in return. If she chatted with one and another of the young men who
found Mrs. Arnot's parlor the most attractive place open to them in the
town, he would assume a manner designed to be darkly tragical, but which
to the young girl had more the appearance of sulking.

She was not so much of a child as to be unable to comprehend Haldane's
symptoms, and she was sufficiently a woman not to be excessively angry.
And yet she was greatly annoyed and perplexed. At times his action
seemed so absurd that she was glad to escape to her room, that she might
give way to her merriment; and again he would appear so much in earnest
that she was quite as inclined to cry and to think seriously of bringing
her visit to an abrupt termination.

While under Mrs. Arnot's eye Haldane was distant and circumspect, but
the moment he was alone with Laura his manner became unmistakably
demonstrative.

At first she was disposed to tell her aunt all about the young man's
sentimental manner, but the fact that it seemed so ridiculous deterred
her. She still regarded herself as a child, and that any one should be
seriously in love with her after but a few days' acquaintance seemed
absurdity itself. Her aunt might think her very vain for even imagining
such a thing, and, perhaps, after all it was only her own imagination.

"Mr. Haldane has acted queerly from the first," she concluded, "and the
best thing I can do is to think no more about him, and let auntie manage
her 'difficult case' without me. If I am to help in these matters, I had
better commence with a 'case' that is not so 'difficult.'"

She therefore sought to avoid the young man, and prove by her manner
that she was utterly indifferent to him, hoping that this course would
speedily cure him of his folly. She would venture into the parlor only
when her aunt or guests were there, and would then try to make herself
generally agreeable, without an apparent thought for him.

While she assured herself that she did not like him, and that he was in
no respect a person to be admired and liked, she still found herself
thinking about him quite often. He was her first recognized lover.
Indeed, few had found opportunity to give more than admiring glances to
the little nun, who thus far had been secluded almost continuously in
the safest of all cloisters--a country home. It was a decided novelty
that a young man, almost six feet in height, should be looking
unutterable things in her direction whenever she was present. She wished
he wouldn't, but since he would, she could not help thinking about him,
and how she could manage to make him "behave sensibly."

She did not maintain her air of indifference very perfectly, however,
for she had never been schooled by experience, and was acting solely on
the intuitions of her sex. She could not forbear giving a quick glance
occasionally to see how he was taking his lesson. At times he was
scowling and angry, and then she could maintain her part without
difficulty; again he would look so miserable that, out of pity, she
would relent into a half smile, but immediately reproach herself for
being "so foolish."

Haldane's manner soon attracted Mrs. Arnot's attention, notwithstanding
his effort to disguise from her his feeling and a little observation on
the part of the experienced matron enabled her to guess how matters
stood. While Mrs. Arnot was perplexed and provoked by this new
complication in Haldane's case, she was too kindly in her nature not to
feel sorry for him. She was also so well versed in human nature as to be
aware that she could not sit down and coolly talk him out of his folly.

Besides it was not necessarily folly. The youth was but following a law
of nature, and following it, too, in much the same manner as had his
fathers before him since the beginning of time. There would not be any
thing essentially wrong in an attachment between these young people, if
it sprang up naturally; only it would be necessary to impress upon them
the fact that they were _young_, and that for years to come their
minds should be largely occupied with other matters. Haldane certainly
would not have been her choice for Laura, but if a strong attachment
became the means of steadying him and of inciting to the formation of a
fine character, all might be well in the end. She was morbidly anxious,
however, that her niece should not meet with any such disappointment in
life as had fallen to her lot, and should the current of the young
girl's affection tend steadily in his direction she would deeply regret
the fact.

She would regret exceedingly, also, to have the young girl's mind
occupied by thoughts of such a nature for years to come. Her education
was unfinished; she was very immature, and should not make so important
a choice until she had seen much more of society, and time had been
given for the formation of her tastes and character.

Mrs. Arnot soon concluded that it would be wiser to prevent trouble than
to remedy it, and that Laura had better return speedily to the safe
asylum of her own home. She could then suggest to Haldane that if he
hoped to win the maiden in after years he must form a character worthy
of her.

Had she carried out her plan that day all might have turned out
differently, but the advanced in life are prone to forget the
impetuosity of youth. Haldane was already ripe for a declaration, or,
more properly, an explosion of his pent-up feelings, and was only
awaiting an opportunity to insist upon his own acceptance. He was so
possessed and absorbed by his emotions that he felt sure they would
sweep away all obstacles. He imagined himself pleading his cause in a
way that would melt a marble heart; and both vanity and hope had
whispered that Laura was a shy maiden, secretly responsive to his
passion, and only awaiting his frank avowal before showing her own
heart. Else why had she been so kind at first? Having won his love, was
she not seeking now to goad him on to its utterance by a sudden change
of manner?

Thus he reasoned, as have many others equally blind.

On becoming aware of Haldane's passion, Mrs. Arnot resolved to
sedulously guard her niece, and prevent any premature and disagreeable
scenes. She was not long in discovering that the feeling, as yet, was
all on the young man's side, and believed that by a little adroitness
she could manage the affair so that no harm would result to either
party.

But on the day following the one during which she had arrived at the
above conclusions she felt quite indisposed, and while at dinner was
obliged to succumb to one of her nervous headaches. Before retiring to
her private room she directed the waitress to say to such of her young
friends as might call that she was too ill to see them.

Haldane's expressions of sympathy were hollow, indeed, for he hoped
that, as a result of her indisposition, he would have Laura all to
himself that evening. With an insinuating smile he said to the young
girl, after her aunt had left the table:

"I shall expect you to be very agreeable this evening, to compensate me
for Mrs. Arnot's absence."

Laura blushed vividly, and was provoked with herself that she did so,
but she replied quietly:

"You must excuse me this evening, Mr. Haldane; I am sure my aunt will
need me."

His smile was succeeded by a sudden frown; but, as Mr. Arnot was at the
table, he said, with assumed carelessness:

"Then I will go out and try to find amusement elsewhere."

"It might be well, young man," said Mr. Arnot austerely, "to seek for
something else than amusement. When I was at your age I so invested my
evenings that they now tell in my business."

"I am willing to invest this evening in a way to make it tell upon my
future," replied Haldane, with a meaning glance at Laura.

Mr. Arnot observed this glance and the blushing face of his niece, and
drew his own conclusions; but he only said dryly:

"That remark is about as inexplicable as some of your performances at
the office of late."

Laura soon after excused herself and sought a refuge in her aunt's room,
which, being darkened, prevented the lady from seeing her burning cheeks
and general air of vexation and disquiet. Were it not for Mrs. Arnot's
suffering condition and need of rest, Laura would then have told her of
her trouble and asked permission to return home, and she determined to
do this at the first opportunity. Now, however, she unselfishly forgot
herself in her effort to alleviate her aunt's distress. With a strong
sense of relief she heard Haldane go out, slamming the front door after
him.

"Was there ever such an absurd fellow!" thought she; "he has made
himself disagreeable ever since I came, with his superior airs, as if he
knew everything, when, in fact, he doesn't know anything well, not even
good manners. He acts as if I belonged to him and had no right to any
will or wishes of my own. If he can't take the hints that I have given
he must be as stupid and blind as an owl. In spite of all that I can do
or say he seems to think that I only want an opportunity to show the
same ridiculous feeling that makes him appear like a simpleton. If I
were a young lady in society I should detest a man who took it for
granted that I would fall in love with him."

With like indignant musings she beguiled the time, wondering
occasionally why her aunt did not ask her to go down and entertain the
object of her dread, but secretly thankful that she did not.

At last Mrs. Arnot said:

"Mr. Haldane went out, did he not?"

"Yes, auntie, some time ago."

"I left my other bottle of smelling-salts in the parlor. I think it is
stronger than this. Would you mind getting it for me? It's on the
mantel."

Laura had no difficulty in finding it in the somewhat dimly-lighted
drawing-room, but as she turned to leave the apartment she saw Haldane
between her and the door.

Before he had reached any of his garish haunts he had felt such an utter
distaste for them in his present mood that he returned. He was conscious
of the impulse merely to be near the object of his thoughts, and also
hoped that by some fortunate chance he might still be able to find her
alone. That his return might be unnoted, he had quietly entered a side
door, and was waiting and watching for just such an opportunity as Mrs.
Arnot had unwittingly occasioned.

Laura tried to brush past, but he intercepted her, and said:

"No, Miss Laura, not till you hear me. You have my destiny in your
hands."

"I haven't anything of the kind," she answered, in tones of strong
vexation. Guided by instinct, she resolved to be as prosaic and
matter-of-fact as possible; so she added: "I have only aunt's
smelling-salts in my hands, and she needs them."

"I need _you_ far more than Mrs. Arnot needs her smelling-salts,"
he said tragically.

"Mr. Haldane, such talk is very absurd," she replied, half ready to cry
from nervousness and annoyance.

"It is not absurd. How can you trifle with the deepest and holiest
feelings that a man--of which a man--feels?" he retorted passionately,
and growing a little incoherent.

"I don't know anything about such feelings, and therefore cannot trifle
with them."

"What did your blushes mean this evening? You cannot deceive me; I have
seen the world and know it."

"I am not the world. I am only a school-girl, and if you had good sense
you would not talk so to me. You appear to think that I must feel and do
as you wish. What right have you to act so?"

"The truest and strongest right. You know well that I love you with my
whole soul. I have given you my heart--all there is of me. Have I not a
right to ask your love in return?"

Laura was conscious of a strange thrill as she heard these passionate
words, for they appeared to echo in a depth of her nature of which she
had not been conscious before.

The strong and undoubting assurance which possessed him carried for a
moment a strange mastery over her mind. As he so vehemently asserted the
only claim which a man can urge, her woman's soul trembled, and for a
moment she felt almost powerless to resist. His unreserved giving
appeared to require that he should receive also. She would have soon
realized, however, that Haldane's attitude was essentially that of an
Oriental lover, who, in his strongest attachments, is ever prone to
maintain the imperative mood, and to consult his own heart rather than
that of the woman he loves. While in Laura's nature there was unusual
gentleness and a tendency to respect and admire virile force, she was
too highly bred in our Western civilization not to resent as an insult
any such manifestation of this force as would make the quest of her love
a demand rather than a suit, after once recognizing such a spirit. She
was now confused, however, and after an awkward moment said:

"I have not asked or wished you to give me so much. I don't think you
realize what you are saying. If you would only remember that I am
scarcely more than a child you would not talk so foolishly. Please let
me go to my aunt."

"No, not till you give me some hope. Your blushes prove that you are a
woman."

"They prove that I am excessively annoyed and vexed."

"Oh, Laura, after raising so many hopes you cannot--you cannot----"

"I haven't meant to raise any hopes."

"Why were you so kind to me at first?"

"Well, if you must know, my aunt wished me to be. If I had dreamed you
would act so I would not have spoken to you."

"What motive could Mrs. Arnot have had for such a request?"

"I will tell you, and when you know the whole truth you will see how
mistaken you are, and how greatly you wrong me. Aunt wanted me to help
her keep you home evenings, and away from all sorts of horrid places to
which you were fond of going."

These words gave Haldane a cue which he at once followed, and he said
eagerly:

"If you will be my wife, I will do anything you wish. I will make myself
good, great, and renowned for your sake. Your smiles will keep me from
every temptation. But I warn you that if you cast me off--if you trifle
with me--I shall become a reckless man. I shall be ruined. My only
impulse will be self-destruction."

Laura was now thoroughly incensed, and she said indignantly:

"Mr. Haldane, I should think you would be ashamed to talk in that
manner. It's the same as if a spoiled boy should say: If you don't give
me what I wish, right or wrong, I will do something dreadful. If I ever
do love a man, it will be one that I can look up to and respect, and not
one who must be coaxed and bribed to give up disgusting vices. If you do
not open that door I will call uncle."

The door opened, and Mr. Arnot entered with a heavy frown upon his brow.



CHAPTER VI

"GLOOMY GRANDEUR"


Mr. Arnot's library was on the side of the hall opposite to the
drawing-room. Though he had been deeply intent upon his writing, he at
last became conscious that there were some persons in the parlor who
were talking in an unusual manner, and he soon distinguished the voice
of his niece. Haldane's words, manner, and glances at the dinner-table
at once recurred to him, and stepping silently to the drawing-room door,
he heard the latter part of the colloquy narrated in the previous
chapter. He was both amused and angry, and while relieved to find that
his niece was indulging in no "sentimental nonsense," he had not a
particle of sympathy or charity for Haldane, and he determined to give
the young man a "lesson that would not soon be forgotten."

"What is the meaning of this ridiculous scene?" he demanded sternly.
"What have you been saying to this child?"

Haldane at first had been much abashed by the entrance of his employer;
but his tone and manner stung the young fellow into instant anger, and
he replied haughtily:

"She is not a child, and what I have said concerns Miss Romeyn only."

"Ah, indeed! I have no right to protect my niece in my own house!"

"My intentions toward Miss Romeyn are entirely honorable, and there is
no occasion for protection."

Reassured by her uncle's presence, Laura's nervous apprehension began to
give place to something like pity for the youth, who had assumed an
attitude befitting high tragedy, and toward whom she felt that she had
been a little harsh. Now that he was confronted by one who was disposed
to be still more harsh, womanlike, she was inclined to take his part.
She would be sorry to have him come to an open rupture with his employer
on her account, so she said eagerly:

"Please, uncle, do me the favor of letting the whole matter drop. Mr.
Haldane has seen his mistake by this time. I am going home to-morrow,
and the affair is too absurd to make any one any more trouble."

Before he could answer, Mrs. Arnot, hearing their voices, and surmising
the trouble which she had hoped to prevent, now appeared also, and by
her good sense and tact brought the disagreeable scene to a speedy
close.

"Laura, my dear," she said quietly, "go up to my room, and I will join
you there soon." The young girl gladly obeyed.

There were times when Mrs. Arnot controlled her strong-willed husband in
a manner that seemed scarcely to be reconciled with his dictatorial
habits. This fact might be explained in part by her wealth, of which he
had the use, but which she still controlled, but more truly by her
innate superiority, which ever gives supremacy to the nobler and
stronger mind when aroused.

Mr. Arnot had become suddenly and vindictively angry with his clerk,
who, instead of being overwhelmed with awe and shame at his unexpected
appearance, was haughty and even defiant. One of the strongest impulses
of this man was to crush out of those in his employ a spirit of
independence and individual self-assertion. The idea of a part of his
business machinery making such a jarring tumult in his own house! He
proposed to instantly cast away the cause of friction, and insert a more
stolid human cog-wheel in Haldane's place.

But when his wife said, in a tone which she rarely used:

"Mr. Arnot, before anything further is said upon this matter, I would
like to see you in your library"--he followed her without a word.

Before the library door closed, however, he could not forbear snarling.

"I told you that your having this big spoiled boy as an inmate of the
house would not work well."

"He has been offering himself to Laura, has he not?" she said quietly.

"I suppose that is the way in which you would explain his absurd,
maudlin words. A pitiful offer it was, which she, like a sensible girl,
declined without thanks."

"What course do you propose to take toward Haldane?"

"I was on the point of sending him home to his mother, and of suggesting
that he remain with her till he becomes something more than a fast,
foolish boy. As yet I see no reason for acting differently."

"On just what grounds do you propose to discharge him?"

"Has he not given sufficient cause this evening in his persecution of
Laura and his impudence to me?"

"Thomas, you forget that while young Haldane is your clerk, he enjoys a
social position quite equal to that which a son of ours would possess,
did we have one. Though his course toward Laura has been crude and
boyish, I have yet to learn that there has been anything dishonorable.
Laura is to us a child; to him she seems a very pretty and attractive
girl, and his sudden passion for her is, perhaps, one of the most
natural things in the world. Besides, an affair of this kind should be
managed quietly and wisely, and not with answering passion. You are
angry now; you will see that I am right in the morning. At all events,
the name of this innocent girl, my sister's child, must not be bandied
about in the gossip of the town. Among young men Haldane passes for a
young man. Do you wish to have it the town talk that he has been
discharged because he ventured to compliment your niece with the offer
of his hand? That he has been premature and rash is chiefly the fault of
his years and temperament; but no serious trouble need follow unless we
make it ourselves. Laura will return home in a day or two, and if the
young fellow is dealt with wisely and kindly, this episode may do much
toward making a sensible man of him. If you abruptly discharge him,
people will imagine tenfold more than has occurred, and they may surmise
positive evil."

"Well, well, have it your own way," said her husband impatiently. "Of
course, I do not wish that Laura should become the theme of scandal. But
as for this young firebrand of a Haldane, there must be a decided change
in him. I cannot bother with him much longer."

"I think I can manage him. At any rate, please make no change that can
seem connected with this affair. If you would also exercise a little
kindness and forbearance, I do not think you would ever have cause to
regret it."

"My office is not an asylum for incapables, lovesick swains, and fast
boys. It's a place of business, and if young Haldane can't realize this,
there are plenty who can."

"As a favor to me, I will ask you to bear with him as long as possible.
Can you not send him to your factory near New York on some errand? New
scenes will divert his thoughts, and sudden and acute attacks, like his,
usually do not last very long."

"Well, well, I'll see."

Mrs. Arnot returned to the parlor, but Haldane was no longer there. She
went to his room, but, though he was within, she could obtain no
response to her knocking, or to the kind tone in which she spoke his
name. She sighed, but thought that perhaps he would be calmer and more
open to reason on the morrow, and, therefore, returned to her own
apartment. Indeed, she was glad to do so, for in her ill and suffering
condition the strain had already been too great.

She found Laura tearful and troubled, and could not do less than listen
to her story.

"Do you think I have done anything wrong, auntie?" asked the girl in
deep anxiety.

"No, dear, I think you have acted very sensibly. I wish I could have
foreseen the trouble sooner, and saved you both from a disagreeable
experience."

"But uncle won't discharge Mr. Haldane on my account, will he?" she
continued with almost equal solicitude.

"Certainly not. Egbert has not done anything that should cause his
dismissal. I think that the only result will be to teach you both that
these are matters which should be left to future years."

"I'm glad they are distant, for I had no idea that love affairs were so
intensely disagreeable."

Her aunt smiled, and after a little time the young girl departed to her
rest quite comforted and reassured.

The next morning Mrs. Arnot was too ill to appear at breakfast, and her
niece would not venture down alone. Haldane and his employer sat down
together in grim silence, and, after a cup of coffee only, the former
abruptly excused himself and went to the office.

As might have been expected, the young man had passed a restless night,
during which all sorts of rash, wild purposes surged through his mind.
At first he meditated hiding his grief and humiliation in some "far
distant clime"; but the thought occurred to him after a little time that
this would be spiting himself more than any one else. His next impulse
was to leave the house of his "insulting employer" forever; but as he
was about to depart, he remembered that he happened to have scarcely a
dollar in his pocket, and therefore concluded to wait till he had drawn
his pay, or could write to his mother for funds. Then, as his anger
subsided, a sense of loss and disappointment overwhelmed him, and for a
long time he sobbed like a brokenhearted child. After this natural
expression of grief he felt better, and became able to think
connectedly. He finally resolved that he would become "famous," and rise
in "gloomy grandeur" till he towered far above his fellow men. He would
pierce this obdurate maiden's heart with poignant but unavailing regret
that she had missed the one great opportunity of her life. He gave but
slight and vague consideration to the methods by which he would achieve
the renown which would overshadow Laura's life; but, having resolutely
adopted the purpose with a few tragic gestures and some obscure
fragmentary utterances, he felt consoled and was able to obtain a little
sleep.

The routine duties at the office on the following day did not promise
very much, but he went through them in a kind of grim, vindictive
manner, as if resolving to set his foot on all obstacles. He would
"suffer in silence and give no sign" till the hour came when he could
flash out upon the world. But as the day declined, he found the _role_
of "gloomy grandeur" rather heavy, and he became conscious of the fact
that he had scarcely eaten anything for nearly twenty-four hours.
Another impulse began to make itself felt--that of fulfilling his
threat and torturing Miss Romeyn by going to ruin. With alluring
seductiveness the thought insinuated itself into his mind that one of
the first steps in the tragedy might be a game and wine supper, and his
growing hunger made this mode of revenge more attractive than cold and
austere ambition.

But Laura's words concerning "disgusting vices" recurred to him with all
and more than their first stinging plainness, and he put the impulse
away with a gesture and tragic expression of face that struck a sere and
withered bookkeeper, who happened at that moment to look up, as so queer
that he feared the young man was becoming demented.

Haldane concluded--and with some reason in view of Laura's romantic
nature--that only a career of gloomy grandeur and high renown would
impress the maiden whom yesterday he proposed to make happy forever, but
to-day to blight with regret like a "worm i' the bud." He already had a
vague presentiment that such a _role_ would often mortify his tastes and
inclinations most dismally; and yet, what had he henceforth to do with
pleasure? But if, after he had practiced the austerity of an anchorite,
she should forget him, marry another, and be happy! The thought was
excruciating. O, that awful "another"! He is the fiend that drags
disappointed lovers down to the lowest depth of their tortures. If Laura
had had a previous favorite, Haldane would have been most happy to have
her meet "another" in himself; but now this vague but surely coming
rival of the future sent alternately cold chills and molten fire through
his veins.

He was awakened from such painful reveries by a summons to his
employer's private office.



CHAPTER VII

BIRDS OF PREY


Mr. Arnot in his widely extended business owned several factories, and
in the vicinity of one, located at a suburb of New York, there were no
banking facilities. It was, therefore, his custom at stated times to
draw from his bank at Hillaton such amounts in currency as were needed
to pay those in his employ at the place indicated, and send the money
thither by one of his clerks. Upon the present occasion, in compliance
with his wife's request, he decided to send Haldane. He had no
hesitation in doing this, as the errand was one that required nothing
more than honesty and a little prudence.

"Mr. Haldane," said his employer, in tones somewhat less cold and formal
than those habitual with him, "we will let bygones be bygones. I am
inclined to think that hereafter you will be disposed to give your
thoughts more fully to business, as a man should who proposes to amount
to anything in the world. In these envelopes are one thousand dollars in
currency. I wish you to place them securely in your breast-pockets, and
take the five-thirty train to New York, and from thence early to-morrow
go out on the Long Island road to a little station called Arnotville,
and give these packages to Mr. Black, the agent in charge of my factory
there. Take his receipt, and report to me to-morrow evening. With that
amount of money upon your person you will perceive the necessity of
prudence and care. Here is a check paying your salary for the past
month. The cashier will give you currency for it. Report your expenses
on your return, and they will be paid. As the time is limited, perhaps
you can get some lunch at or near the depot."

"I prefer to do so," said Haldane, promptly, "and will try to perform
the business to your satisfaction."

Mr. Arnot nodded a cool dismissal, and Haldane started for a
hotel-restaurant near the depot with a step entirely too quick and
elastic for one who must walk henceforth in the shadow of "bitter
memories and dark disappointment." The exercise brought color to his
cheek, and there certainly was a sparkle in his dark eyes. It could not
be hope, for he had assured himself again and again that "hope was dead
in his heart." It might have been caused after his long fast by the
anticipation of a lunch at the depot and a _petit souper_ in the
city, and the thought of washing both down with a glass of wine, or
possibly with several. The relish and complacency with which his mind
dwelt on this prospect struck Haldane as rather incongruous in a being
as blighted as he supposed himself to be. With his youth, health, and
unusually good digestion he would find no little difficulty in carrying
out the "gloomy grandeur" scheme, and he began to grow conscious of the
fact.

Indeed, in response to a law of nature, he was already inclined to react
from his unwonted depression into reckless hilarity. Impulse and
inclination were his controlling forces, and he was accustomed to give
himself up to them without much effort at self-restraint. And yet he
sought to imagine himself consistent, so that he could maintain his
self-approval.

"I will hide my despair with laughter," he muttered; "the world cannot
know that it is hollow, and but a mask against its vulgar curiosity."

A good cold lunch and a cup of coffee--which he could have obtained at
once at the hotel near the depot--would not answer for this victim of
despair. Some extra delicacies, which required time for preparation,
were ordered. In the meantime he went to the bar for an "appetizer," as
he termed it. Here he met an acquaintance among the loungers present,
and, of course, asked him to take a social glass also. This personage
complied in a manner peculiarly felicitous, and in such a way as to give
the impression that his acceptance of the courtesy was a compliment to
Haldane. Much practice had made him perfect in this art, and the number
of drinks that he was able to secure gratis in the course of a year by
being always on hand and by maintaining an air of slight superiority,
combined with an appearance of _bonhomie_ and readiness to be social,
would have made a remarkable sum total.

Before their glasses clinked together he said, with the off-handed
courtesy indigenous to bar-rooms, where acquaintances are made with so
little trouble and ceremony:

"Mr. Haldane, my friends from New York, Mr. Van Wink and Mr. Ketchem."

Haldane turned and saw two young men standing conveniently near, who
were dressed faultlessly in the style of the day. There was nothing in
their appearance to indicate that they did not reside on Fifth Avenue,
and, indeed, they may have had rooms on that fashionable street.

Messrs. Van Wink and Ketchem had also a certain air of superiority, and
they shook hands with Haldane in a way that implied:

"While we are metropolitan men, we recognize in you an extraordinarily
fine specimen of the provincial." And the young man was not indifferent
to their unspoken flattery. He at once invited them also to state to the
smirking bartender their preferences among the liquid compounds before
them, and soon four glasses clinked together.

With fine and thoughtful courtesy they had chosen the same mixture that
he had ordered for himself, and surely some of the milk of human
kindness must have been infused in the punches which they imbibed, for
Messrs. Van Wink and Ketchem seemed to grow very friendly toward
Haldane. Perhaps taking a drink with a man inspired these worthies with
a regard for him similar to that which the social eating of bread
creates within the breasts of Bedouins, who, as travellers assert, will
protect with their lives a stranger that has sat at their board; but rob
and murder, as a matter of course, all who have not enjoyed that
distinction. Whatever may have been the cause, the stylish men from the
city were evidently pleased with Haldane, and they delicately suggested
that he was such an unusually clever fellow that they were willing to
know him better.

"I assure you, Mr. Haldane," protested Mr. Van Wink, "our meeting is an
unexpected pleasure. Having completed our business in town, time was
hanging heavily on our hands, and it is still a full half-hour before
the train leaves."

"Let us drink again to further acquaintance," said Mr. Ketchem
cordially, evincing a decided disposition to be friendly; "Mr. Haldane
is in New York occasionally, and we would be glad to meet him and help
him pass a pleasant hour there, as he is enlivening the present hour for
us."

Haldane was not cautious by nature, and had been predisposed by training
to regard all flattering attention and interest as due to the favorable
impression which he supposed himself to make invariably upon those whose
judgment was worth anything. It is true there had been one marked and
humiliating exception. But the consoling thought now flashed into his
mind that, perhaps, Miss Romeyn was, as she asserted, but a mere
"child," and incapable of appreciating him. The influence of the punch
he had drank and the immediate and friendly interest manifested by these
gentlemen who knew the world, gave a plausible coloring to this
explanation of her conduct. After all, was he not judging her too
harshly? She had not realized whom she had refused, and when she grew up
in mind as well as in form she might be glad to act very differently.
"But I may choose to act differently also," was his haughty mental
conclusion.

This self-communion took place while the still smirking bartender was
mixing the decoctions ordered by the cordial and generous Mr. Ketchem. A
moment later four glasses clinked together, and Haldane's first
acquaintance--the young man with the air of slight but urbane
superiority--felicitated himself that he had "made two free drinks"
within a brief space of time.

The effect of the liquor upon Haldane after his long fast was far
greater than if it had been taken after a hearty meal, and he began to
reciprocate the friendliness of the strangers with increasing interest.

"Gentlemen," said he, "our meeting is one of those fortunate incidents
which promise much more pleasure to come. I have ordered a little lunch
in the dining-room. It will take but a moment for the waiters to add
enough for three more, and then we will ride into the city together, for
my business takes me there this evening also."

"I declare," exclaimed Mr. Van Wink in a tone of self-gratulation, "were
I piously inclined I should be tempted to call our meeting quite
providential. But if we lunch with you it must be on condition that you
take a little supper with us at the Brunswick after we arrive in town."

"No one could object to such agreeable terms," cried Haldane; "come, let
us adjourn to the dining-room. By the way, Mr. Bartender, send us a
bottle of your best claret."

The young man who an hour before had regarded himself as cruelly
blighted for life, was quite successful in "hiding his despair with
laughter." Indeed, from its loudness and frequency, undue exhilaration
was suggested rather than a "secret sorrow." It gave him a fine sense of
power and of his manly estate to see the waiters bustling around at his
bidding, and to remember that he was the host of three gentlemen, who,
while very superior in style, and evidently possessed of wealth, still
recognized in him an equal with whom they were glad to spend a social
hour.

Scarcely ever before had he met any one who appreciated him as fully as
did Messrs. Van Wink and Ketchem, and their courteous deference
confirmed a view which he had long held, that only in the large sphere
of the metropolis could he find his true level and most congenial
companionships. These young men had a style about them which provincials
could not imitate. Even the superior gentleman who introduced them to
him had a slightly dimmed and tarnished appearance as he sat beside his
friends. There was an immaculate finish and newness about all their
appointments--not a speck upon their linen, nor a grain of dust upon
their broadcloth and polished boots. If the theory be true that
character is shown in dress, these men, outwardly so spotless, must be
worthy of the confidence with which they had inspired their new
acquaintance. They suggested two bright coins just struck from the mint,
and "They have the ring of true metal," thought Haldane.

It seemed to the young men that they had just fairly commenced to enjoy
their lunch, when a prolonged shriek of a locomotive, dying away in the
distance, awakened them to a sense of the flight of time. Hastily
pulling out his watch, Haldane exclaimed with an oath:

"There goes our train."

Messrs. Van Wink and Ketchem were apparently much concerned.

"Haldane," they exclaimed, "you are much too entertaining a fellow for
one to meet when there's a train to be caught."

"This is a serious matter for me," said Haldane, somewhat sobered by the
thought of Mr. Arnot's wrath; "I had important business in town."

"Can it not be arranged by telegraph?" asked Mr. Van Wink in a tone of
kindly solicitude.

"One can't send money by telegraph. No; I must go myself."

The eyes of Haldane's three guests met for a second in a way that
indicated the confirmnation of something in their minds, and yet so
evanescent was this glance of intelligence that a cool, close observer
would scarcely have detected it, much less their flushed and excited
host.

"Don't worry, Haldane," said his first acquaintance; "there is an
owl-train along at eleven to-night, and you can mail your check or draft
on that if you do not care to travel at such an unearthly hour."

"Oh, there is a late train!" cried the young man, much relieved. "Then
I'm all right. I am obliged to go myself, as the funds I carry are in
such a shape that I cannot mail them."

Again the eyes of his guests met with a furtive gleam of satisfaction.

Now that Haldane felt himself safely out of his dilemma, he began to be
solicitous about his companions.

"I fear," he said, "that my poor courtesy can make but small amends for
the loss of your train."

"Well, Haldane," said Mr. Ketchem, with great apparent candor, "I speak
for myself when I say that I would regret losing this train under most
circumstances, but with the prospect of a social evening together I can
scarcely say that I do."

"I, too," cried Mr. Van Wink, "am inclined to regard our loss of the
train as a happy freak of fortune. Let us take the owl-train, also,
Ketchem, and make a jovial night of it with Mr. Haldane."

"Fill up your glasses, and we'll drink to a jolly night," cried Haldane,
and all complied with wonderful zest and unanimity. The host, however,
was too excited and preoccupied to note that while Mr. Van Wink and Mr.
Ketchem were always ready to have their glasses filled, they never
drained them very low; and thus it happened that he and the slightly
superior gentleman who made free drinks one of the chief objects of
existence shared most of the bottle of wine between them.

As the young men rose from the lunch table Haldane called this
individual aside, and said:

"Harker, I want you to help a fellow out of a scrape. You must know that
I was expected to leave town on the five-thirty train. I do not care to
be seen in the public rooms, for old cast-iron Arnot might make a row
about my delay, even though it will make no difference in his business.
Please engage a private room, where we can have a bottle of wine and a
quiet game of cards, and no one be the wiser."

"Certainly--nothing easier in the world--I know just the
room--cosey--off one side--wait a moment, gentlemen."

It seemed but a moment before he returned and led them, preceded by a
bell-boy, to just such an apartment as he had described. Though the
evening was mild, a fire was lighted in the grate, and as it kindled it
combined with the other appointments to give the apartment an air of
luxurious comfort.

"Bring us a bottle of sherry," said Haldane to the bell-boy.

"Also a pack of cards, some fine old brandy and cigars, and charge to
me," said Mr. Ketchem; "I wish to have my part in this entertainment.
Come, Harker, take a seat."

"Desperately sorry I can't spend the evening with you," said this
sagacious personage, who realized with extreme regret that not even for
the prospect of unlimited free potations could he afford to risk the
loss of his eminent respectability, which he regarded as a capitalist
does his principal, something that must be drawn upon charily. Mr.
Harker knew that his mission was ended, and, in spite of the order for
the sherry and brandy, he had sufficient strength of mind to retire. In
delicate business transactions like the one under consideration he made
it a point to have another engagement when matters got about as far
along as they now were in Haldane's case. If anything unpleasant
occurred between parties whom he introduced to each other, and he was
summoned as a witness, he grew so exceedingly dignified and superior in
his bearing that every one felt like asking his pardon for their
suspicions. He always proved an _alibi_, and left the court-room
with the air of an injured man. As people, however, became familiar with
his haunts and habits, there was an increasing number who regarded his
virtuous assumptions and professions of ignorance in respect to certain
cases of swindling with incredulous smiles.

Mr. Barker, however, could not tear himself away till the brandy and
sherry appeared, and, after paying his respects to both, went to keep
his engagement, which consisted in lounging about another hotel on the
other side of the depot.

Messrs. Van Wink and Ketchem, of course, both knew how to deal the
cards, and with apologetic laughter the young men put up small stakes at
first, just to give zest to the amusement. Haldane lost the first game,
won the second and third, lost again, had streaks of good and bad luck
so skilfully intermingled that the thought often occurred to him:

"These fellows play as fair a game as I ever saw and know how to win and
lose money like gentlemen."

But these high-toned "gentlemen" always managed to keep the bottle of
sherry near him, and when they lost they would good-naturedly and
hilariously propose that they take a drink. Haldane always complied, but
while he drank they only sipped.

As the evening waned the excitement of the infatuated youth deepened.
The heat of the room and the fumes of tobacco combined with the liquor
to unman him and intensify the natural recklessness of his character.

There is, probably, no abnormal passion that so completely masters its
victims as that for gambling; and as Haldane won, lost, and won again,
he became so absorbed as to be unconscious of the flight of time and all
things else. But as he lost self-control, as he half-unconsciously put
his glass to his lips with increasing frequency, his companions grew
cooler and more wary. Their eyes no longer beamed good-naturedly upon
their victim, but began to emit the eager, cruel gleams of some bird of
prey.

But they still managed the affair with consummate skill. Their aim was
to excite Haldane to the last degree of recklessness, and yet keep him
sufficiently sober for further playing. From Harker they had learned
that Mr. Arnot had probably sent him in the place of the clerk usually
employed; and, if so, it was quite certain that he had a large sum of
money upon his person. Haldane's words on becoming aware that he had
missed his train confirmed their surmises, and it was now their object
to beguile him into a condition which would make him capable of risking
his employer's funds. They also wished that he should remain
sufficiently sober to be responsible for this act, and to remember, as
he recalled the circumstances, that it was his own act. Therefore they
kept the brandy beyond his reach; that was not yet needed.

By the time the evening was half over, Haldane found that, although he
had apparently won considerable money, he had lost more, and that not a
penny of his own funds remained. With an angry oath he stated the fact
to his companions.

"That's unfortunate," said Mr. Ketchem, sympathetically. "There are
nearly two hours yet before the train leaves, and with your disposition
toward good luck tonight you could clean us out by that time, and would
have to lend us enough to pay our fares to New York."

"It's a pity to give up our sport now that we have just got warmed up to
it," added Mr. Van Wink, suggestively. "Haven't you some funds about you
that you can borrow for the evening--just enough to keep the game going,
you know?"

Haldane hesitated. He was not so far gone but that conscience entered an
emphatic protest. The trouble was, however, that he had never formed the
habit of obeying conscience, even when perfectly sober. Another
influence of the past also proved most disastrous. His mother's weakness
now made him weak. In permitting him to take her money without asking,
she had undermined the instinct of integrity which in this giddy moment
of temptation might have saved him. If he from childhood had been taught
that the property of others was sacred, the very gravity of the crime to
which he now was urged would have sobered and awakened him to his
danger. But his sense of wrong in this had been blunted, and there was
no very strong repugnance toward the suggestion.

Moreover, his brain was confused and excited to the last degree possible
in one who still continued sane and responsible. Indeed, it would be
difficult to say how far he was responsible at this supreme moment of
danger. He certainly had drank so much as to be unable to realize the
consequences of his action.

After a moment's hesitation, like one who feebly tries to brace himself
in a swift torrent, the gambler's passion surged up against and over his
feeble will--then swept him down.



CHAPTER VIII

THEIR VICTIM


Haldane drew an envelope from his breast-pocket, and laid it on the
table, saying with a reckless laugh:

"Well, well, as you say, there is no great harm in borrowing a little of
this money, and returning it again before the evening is over. The only
question is how to open this package, for if torn it may require
explanations that I do not care to make."

"We can easily manage that," laughed Ketchem; "put the package in your
pocket a few moments," and he rang the bell.

To the boy who appeared he said, "Bring us three hot whiskey
punches--hot, remember; steaming hot."

He soon reappeared with the punch, and the door was locked again.

"Hold your package over the steam of your punch, and the gum will
dissolve so that you can open and close it in a way that will defy
detection."

The suggestion was speedily carried out.

"Now," continued Mr. Ketchem, "the punch having already served so
excellent a turn, we will finish it by drinking to your good luck."

Haldane won the first two games. This success, together with the liquor,
which was strong, almost wholly dethroned his reason, and in his mad,
drunken excitement he began to stake large sums. The eyes of his
companions grew more wolfish than ever, and, after a significant flash
toward each other, the gamblers turned fortune against their victim
finally. The brandy was now placed within his reach, and under its
influence Haldane threw down money at random. The first package was soon
emptied. He snatched the other from his pocket and tore it open, but
before its contents had likewise disappeared his head drooped upon his
breast, and he became insensible.

They watched him a moment, smiled grimly at each other, drew a long
breath of relief, and, rising, stretched themselves like men who had
been under a strain that had taxed them severely.

"Half an hour yet," said Mr. Van Wink; "wish the time was up."

"This is a heavy swag if we get off safely with it. I say, Haldane, wake
up."

But Haldane was sunk in the deepest stupor.

"I guess it's safe enough," said Van Wink, answering Ketchem's
questioning eyes.

The latter thereupon completely emptied the remaining package of money,
and replaced the two empty envelopes in Haldane's breast-pocket, and
buttoned up his coat.

With mutual glances of exultation at the largeness of the sum, they
swiftly divided the spoil between them. It was agreed that after leaving
the hotel they should separate, that one should go to Boston, the other
to Baltimore, and that they should return to their old haunts in New
York after the interest caused by the affair had died out. Then,
lighting cigars, they coolly sat down to wait for the train, having
first opened a window and placed Haldane where the fresh air would blow
upon him.

When the time of departure approached, Mr. Van Wink went to the bar and
paid both their own and Haldane's bill, saying that they would now
vacate the room. On his return Ketchem had so far aroused Haldane that
he was able to leave the house with their assistance, and yet so
intoxicated as to be incapable of thinking and acting for himself. They
took him down a side street, now utterly deserted, and left him on the
steps of a low groggery, from whence still issued the voices of some
late revellers. Five minutes later the "owl train" bore from the town
Messrs. Van Wink and Ketchem, who might be called with a certain aptness
birds of the night and of prey.

Haldane remained upon the saloon steps, where he had been left, blinking
stupidly at a distant street lamp. He had a vague impression that
something was wrong--that a misfortune of some kind had befallen him,
but all was confused and blurred. He would have soon gone to sleep again
had not the door opened, and a man emerged, who exclaimed:

"Faix, an who have we here, noddin' to himself as if he knew more'n
other folk? Are ye waitin' for some un to ax ye within for a comfortin'
dhrop?"

"Take me 'ome," mumbled Haldane.

"Where's yer home?"

"Mrs. Haldane's," answered the youth, thinking himself in his native
town.

"By me sowl, if it isn't Boss Arnot's new clerk. Sure's me name is Pat
M'Cabe 'tis Misther Haldane. I say, are ye sick?"

"Take me 'ome."

"Faix, I see," winking at two or three of his cronies who had gathered
at the open door; "it's a disase I'm taken wid meself at odd spells,
though I takes moighty good care to kape out o' the way of ould man
Arnot when I'm so afflicted. He has a quare way o' thinkin' that ivery
man about him can go as rigaler as if made in a mash-shine shop, bad
luck till 'im."

Perhaps all in Mr. Arnot's employ would have echoed this sentiment,
could the ill luck have blighted him without reaching them. In working
his employes as he did his machinery, Mr. Arnot forgot that the latter
was often oiled, but that he entirely neglected to lubricate the wills
of the former with occasional expressions of kindness and interest in
their welfare. Thus it came to pass that even down to poor Pat M'Cabe,
man of all work around the office building, all felt that their employer
was a hard, driving taskmaster, who ever looked beyond them and their
interests to what they accomplished for him. The spirit of the master
infused itself among the men, and the tendency of each one to look out
for himself without regard to others was increased. If Pat had served a
kinder and more considerate man, he might have been inclined to show
greater consideration for the intoxicated youth; but Pat's favorite
phrase, "Divil take the hindmost," was but a fair expression of the
spirit which animated his master, and the majority in his employ. When,
therefore, Haldane, in his thick, imperfect utterance, again said, "Take
me 'ome," Pat concluded that it would be the best and safest course for
himself. Helping the young man to his feet he said:

"Can ye walk? Mighty onstiddy on yer pins; but I'm athinkin' I can get
ye to the big house afore mornin'. Should I kape ye out o' the way till
ye get sober, and ould man Arnot find it out, I'd be in the street
meself widout a job 'fore he ate his dinner. Stiddy now; lean aginst me,
and don't wabble yer legs so."

With like exhortations the elder and more wary disciple of Bacchus
disappeared with his charge in the gloom of the night.

It chanced that the light burned late, on this evening, in Mrs. Arnot's
parlor. The lady's indisposition had confined her to her room and couch
during the greater part of the day; but as the sun declined, the
distress in her head had gradually ceased, and she had found her airy
drawing-room a welcome change from the apartment heavy with the odor of
anaesthetics. Two students from the university had aided in beguiling
the early part of the evening, and then Laura had commenced reading
aloud an interesting tale, which had suspended the consciousness of
time. But as the marble clock on the mantel chimed out the hour of
twelve, Mrs. Arnot rose hastily from the sofa, exclaiming:

"What am I thinking of, to keep you up so late! If your mother knew that
you were out of your bed she would hesitate to trust you with me again."

"One more chapter, dear auntie, please?"

"Yes, dear, several more--to-morrow; but to bed now, _instanter_.
Come, kiss your remorseful aunt good-night. I'll remain here a while
longer, for either your foolish story or the after effects of my
wretched headache make me a trifle morbid and wakeful to-night. Oh, how
that bell startles me! what can it mean so late?"

The loud ring at the door remained unanswered a few moments, for the
servants had all retired. But the applicant without did not wait long
before repeating the summons still more emphatically.

Then they heard the library door open, and Mr. Arnot's heavy step in the
hall, as he went himself to learn the nature of the untimely call. His
wife's nervous timidity vanished at once, and she stepped forward to
join her husband, while Laura stood looking out from the parlor entrance
with a pale and frightened face. "Can it be bad news from home?" she
thought.

"Who is there?" demanded Mr. Arnot, sternly.

"Me and Misther Haldane," answered a voice without in broadest brogue.

"Mr. Haldane!" exclaimed Mr. Arnot excitedly; "what can this mean? Who
is _me?_" he next asked loudly.

"Me is Pat M'Cabe, sure; the same as tidies up the office and does yer
irrinds. Mr. Haldane's had a bad turn, and I've brought him home."

As Mr. Arnot swung open the door, a man, who seemingly had been leaning
against it, fell prone within the hall. Laura gave a slight scream, and
Mrs. Arnot was much alarmed, thinking that Haldane was suffering from
some sudden and alarming attack. Thoughts of at once telegraphing to his
mother were entering her mind, when the object of her solicitude tried
to rise, and mumbled in the thick utterance of intoxication:

"This isn't home. Take me to mother's."

Mrs. Arnot's eyes turned questioningly to her husband, and she saw that
his face was dark with anger and disgust.

"He is drunk," he said, turning to Pat, who stood in the door, cap in
hand.

"Faix, sur, it looks moighty loike it. But it's not for a dacent sober
man loike meself to spake sartainly o' sich matters."

"Few words and to the point, sir," said Mr. Arnot harshly; "your breath
tells where you have been. But where did you find this--and how came you
to find him?"

Either Mr. Arnot was at a loss for a term which would express his
estimation of the young man, who had slowly and unsteadily risen, and
was supporting himself by holding fast the hatrack, or he was restrained
in his utterance by the presence of his wife.

"Well, sur," said Pat, with as ingenuous and candid an air as if he were
telling the truth, "the wife o' a neighbor o' mine was taken on a
suddint, and I went for the docther, and as I was a comin' home, who
shud I see sittin' on a doorsthep but Misther Haldane, and I thought it
me duty to bring him home to yees."

"You have done right. Was it on the doorstep of a drinking-place you
found him?"

"I'm athinkin' it was, sur; it had that sort o' look."

Mr. Arnot turned to his wife and said coldly, "You now see how it works.
But this is not a fit object for you and Laura to look upon; so please
retire. I will see that he gets safely to his room. I suppose he must go
there, though the station-house is the more proper place for him."

"He certainly must go to his own room," said Mrs. Arnot, firmly but
quietly.

"Well, then, steady him along up the stairs, Pat. I will show you where
to put the--" and Mr. Arnot again seemed to hesitate for a term, but the
blank was more expressive of his contempt than any epithet could be,
since his tone and manner suggested the worst.

Returning to the parlor, Mrs. Arnot found Laura's face expressive of the
deepest alarm and distress.

"O auntie, what does all this mean? Am I in any way to blame? He said he
would go to ruin if I didn't--but how could I?"

"No, my dear, you are not in the slightest degree to blame. Mr. Haldane
seems both bad and foolish. I feel to-night that he is not worthy to
speak to you; much less is he fit to be intrusted with that which you
will eventually give, I hope, only to one who is pre-eminently noble and
good. Come with me to your room, my child. I am very sorry I permitted
you to stay up to-night."

But Laura was sleepless and deeply troubled; she had never seen a
laborer--much less one of her own acquaintances--in Haldane's condition
before; and to her young, innocent mind the event had almost the
character of a tragedy. Although conscious of entire blamelessness, she
supposed that she was more directly the cause of Haldane's behavior than
was true, and that he was carrying out his threat to destroy himself by
reckless dissipation. She did not know that he had been beguiled into
his miserable condition through bad habits of long standing, and that he
had fallen into the clutches of those who always infest public haunts,
and live by preying upon the fast, foolish, and unwary. Haldane, from
his character and associations, was liable to such an experience
whenever circumstances combined to make it possible. Young men with no
more principle than he possessed are never safe from disaster, and they
who trust them trust rather to the chances of their not meeting the
peculiar temptations and tests to which they would prove unequal. Laura
could not then know how little she had to do with the tremendous
downfall of her premature lover. The same conditions given, he would
probably have met with the same experience upon any occasion. After his
first glass of punch the small degree of discretion that he had learned
thus far in life began to desert him; and every man as he becomes
intoxicated is first a fool, and then the victim of every one who
chooses to take advantage of his voluntary helplessness and degradation.

But innocent Laura saw a romantic and tragic element in the painful
event, and she fell asleep with some vague womanly thoughts about saving
a fellow-creature by the sacrifice of herself. However, the morning
light, the truth concerning Haldane, and her own good sense, would
banish such morbid fancies. Indeed the worst possible way in which a
young woman can set about reforming a bad man is to marry him. The usual
result is greatly increased guilt on the part of the husband, and
lifelong, hopeless wretchedness for the wife.



CHAPTER IX

PAT AND THE PRESS


Pat having steadied and half carried Haldane to his room, Mr. Arnot
demanded of his clerk what had become of the money intrusted to his
care; but his only answer was a stupid, uncomprehending stare.

"Hold his hands," said Mr. Arnot impatiently.

M'Cabe having obeyed, the man of business, whose solicitude in the
affair had no concern with the young man's immeasurable loss, but
related only to his own money, immediately felt in Haldane's pockets for
the envelopes which had contained the thousand dollars in currency. The
envelopes were safe enough--one evidently opened with the utmost care,
and the other torn recklessly--but the money was gone.

When Haldane saw the envelopes, there was a momentary expression of
trouble and perplexity upon his face, and he tried to speak; but his
thick utterance was unintelligible. This gleam of intelligence passed
quickly, however, and the stupor of intoxication reasserted itself. His
heavy eyelids drooped, and Pat with difficulty could keep him on his
feet.

"Toss him there on the lounge; take off his muddy boots. Nothing further
can be done while he is in this beastly condition," said Mr. Arnot, in a
voice that was as harsh as the expression of his face.

The empty envelopes and Mr. Arnot's dark looks suggested a great deal to
Pat, and he saw that one of his "sprees" was an innocent matter compared
with this affair.

"Now, go down to my study and wait there for me."

Pat obeyed in a very steady and decorous manner, for the matter was
assuming such gravity as to sober him completely.

Mr. Arnot satisfied himself that there was no chance of escape from the
windows, and then, after another look of disgust and anger at Haldane,
who was now sleeping heavily, he took the key from the door, and locked
it on the outside.

Descending to his study, the irate gentleman next wrote a note, and gave
it to his porter, saying:

"Take that to the police-headquarters, and ask that it be sent to the
superintendent at once. No mistake, now, as you value your place; and
mind, not a word of all this to any one."

"Faix, sir, I'll be as dumb as an oyster, and do yer biddin' in a
jiffy," said Pat, backing out of the room, and glad to escape from one
whose threatening aspect seemed to forebode evil to any one within his
reach.

"He looks black enough to murther the poor young spalpeen," muttered the
Irishman, as he hastened to do his errand, remembering now with
trepidation that, though he had escaped from his master, the big,
red-faced, stout-armed wife of his bosom was still to be propitiated
after his late prowlings.

When he entered the main street, a light that glimmered from the top of
a tall building suggested how he might obtain that kind of oil which,
cast upon the domestic billows that so often raged in his fourth-floor
back room, was most effective in producing a little temporary
smoothness.

Since the weather was always fouler within his domestic haven than
without, and on this occasion threatened to be at its worst, Pat at one
time half decided not to run into port at all; but the glimmer of the
light already mentioned suggested another course.

Although the night was far spent, Pat still longed for a "wink o' slape"
before going to his work, and, in order to enjoy it, knew that he must
obtain the means of allaying the storm, which was not merely brewing,
but which, from the lateness of the hour, had long been brewed. In his
own opinion, the greenness of his native isle had long ago faded from
his mental and moral complexion, and he did not propose that any stray
dollars, which by any shrewdness or artifice could be diverted into his
pocket, should get by him.

Since his wife had developed into a huge, female divinity, at whose
shrine it seemed probable that he would eventually become a human
sacrifice, and whose wrath, in the meantime, it was his daily task to
appease, Pat had gradually formed the habit of making a sort of
companion of himself. In accordance with his custom, therefore, he
stopped under the high window from whence gleamed the light, for the
sake of a little personal counsel.

"Now, Pat," he muttered, "if yees had gone home at nine o'clock, yees
wudn't be afeared to go home now; and if yees go home now widout a
dollar more or less, the ould 'ooman will make yer wish yees had set on
the curbstone the rest o' the night. They sez some men has no bowels o'
marcies; and after what I've seen the night, and afore the night, too, I
kin belave that Boss Arnot's in'ards were cast at the same foundry where
he gets his mash-shines. He told me that I must spake nary a word about
what I've seen and heard, and if I should thry to turn an honest penny
by givin' a knowin' wink or two where they wud pay for the same, that
'ud be the ind of Pat M'Cabe at the big office. And yet they sez that
them as buys news is loike them that takes stolen goods--moighty willin'
to kape dark about where they got it, so that they kin get more next
time. That's the iditor of the 'Currier' in yon high room, and p'raps
he'll pay me as much for a wink and a hint the night as I'll get for me
day's work termorrow. Bust me if I don't thry him, if he'll fust promise
me to say it any one axes him that he niver saw Pat M'Cabe in his
loife," and the suddenly improvised reporter climbed the long stairways
to where the night editor sat at his desk.

Pat gave a hearty rap for manners, but as the night was waning he walked
in without waiting for an answer, and addressed the startled newspaper
man with a business-like directness, which might often be advantageously
imitated:

"Is this the shop where yer pays a dacent price for news?"

"It depends on the importance of the news, and its truthfulness,"
answered the editor, after eying the intruder suspiciously for a moment.

"Thin I've got ye on both counts, though I didn't think ye'd bear down
so heavy on its being thrue," said Pat, advancing confidently.

As the door of the press-room, in which men were at work, stood open,
the editor felt no alarm from the sudden appearance of the burly figure
before him, but, supposing the man had been drinking, he said
impatiently:

"Please state your business briefly, as my time is valuable."

"If yer time is worth mor'n news, I'll go to another shop," said Pat
stiffly, making a feint of departure.

"That's a good fellow, go along," chimed in the editor, bending down to
his writing again.

Such disastrous acquiescence puzzled Pat for a moment, and he growled,
"No wonder yer prints a paper that's loike a lump o' lead, when 'stead
o' lookin' for news yer turns it away from yer doors."

"Now, look here, my man," said the editor rising, "if you have anything
to say, say it. If you have been drinking, you will not be permitted to
make a row in this office."

"It's not me, but another man that's been dhrinkin'."

"Well," snarled the editor, "if the other man had the drink, you have
the 'drunk,' and if you don't take yourself off, I'll call some men from
the press-room who may put you downstairs uncomfortably fast."

"Hould on a bit," remonstrated Pat, "before yer ruffle yer feathers
clane over yer head and blinds yer eyes. Wud a man loike Boss Arnot send
me, if I was dhrunk, wid a letther at this toime o' night? and wud he
send a letther to the superintindent o' the perlice at this toime o' the
night to ax him the toime o' day! Afore yer calls yer spalpeens out o'
the press-room squint at that."

The moment the editor caught sight of the business stamp on Mr. Arnot's
letter and the formal handwriting, his manner changed, and he said
suavely:

"I beg your pardon--we have misunderstood one another--take a chair."

"There's been no misunderstandin' on my part," retorted Pat, with an
injured air; "I've got as dainty a bit o' scandal jist under me tongue
as iver ye spiced yer paper wid, and yees thrates me as if I was the
inimy o' yer sowl."

"Well, you see," said the editor apologetically, "your not being in our
regular employ, Mr.--I beg your pardon--and your coming in this unusual
way and hour--"

"But, begorry, somethin' unusual's happened."

"So I understand; it was very good of you to come to us first; just give
me the points, and I will jot them down."

"But what are yees goin' to give me for the pints?"

"That depends upon what they are worth. News cannot be paid for till we
learn its value."

"Och! here I'm rinnin' a grate risk in tellin' ye at all, and whin I've
spilt it all out, and can't pick it up agin, ye may show me the door,
and tell me to go 'long wid me rubbish."

"If you find what you have to report in the paper, you may know it is
worth something. So if you will look at the paper to-morrow you can see
whether it will be worth your while to call again," said the editor,
becoming impatient at Pat's hesitancy to open his budget.

"But I'm in sore need of a dollar or two to-night. Dade, it's as much as
my loife's worth to go home widout 'em."

"See here, my good friend," said the editor, rising again and speaking
very energetically, "my time is very valuable, and you have taken
considerable of it. Whatever may be the nature of your news, it will not
be worth anything to me if you do not tell it at once."

"Well, you see the biggest part o' the news is goin' to happen
to-morrow."

"Well, well, what has happened to-night?"

"Will ye promise not to mention me name?"

"How can I mention it when I don't know it?"

"That's thrue, that's thrue. Now me mind's aisy on that pint, for ye
must know that Boss Arnot's in'ards are made o' cast-iron, and he'd have
no marcy on a feller. You'll surely give me a dollar, at laste."

"Yes, if your story is worth printing, and I give you just three minutes
in which to tell it."

Thus pinned down, Pat related all he knew and surmised concerning
Haldane's woful predicament, saying in conclusion:

"Ye must know that this Haldane is not a poor spalpeen uv a clerk, but a
gintleman's son. They sez that his folks is as stylish and rich as the
Arnots themselves. If ye'll have a reporther up at the office in the
mornin', ye'll git the balance o' the tale."

Having received his dollar, Pat went chuckling on his way to deliver his
employer's letter to the superintendent of the city police.

"Faix! I was as wise as a sarpent in not tellin' me name, for ye niver
can thrust these iditors. It's no green Irishman that can make a dollar
after twelve o' the night."

A sleepy reporter was aroused and despatched after Pat, in order to
learn, if possible, the contents of Mr. Arnot's note.

In the meantime heavily leaded lines--vague and mysterious--concerning
"Crime in High Life," were set up, accompanied on the editorial page by
a paragraph to the following effect:


"With our usual enterprise and keen scent for news, we discovered at a
late hour last night that an intelligent Irishman in the employ of Mr.
Arnot had been intrusted by that gentleman with a letter written after
the hour of midnight to the superintendent of the police. The guilty
party appears to be a Mr. Haldane--a young man of aristocratic and
wealthy connections--who is at present in Mr. Arnot's employ, and a
member of his family. We think we are aware of the nature of his grave
offence, but in justice to all concerned we refer our readers to our
next issue, wherein they will find full particulars of the painful
affair, since we have obtained peculiar facilities for learning them. No
arrests have yet been made."


"That will pique all the gossips in town, and nearly double our next
issue," complacently muttered the local editor, as he carried the scrawl
at the last moment into the composing-room.

In the meantime the hero of our story--if such a term by any latitude of
meaning can be applied to one whose folly had brought him into such a
prosaic and miserable plight--still lay in a heavy stupor on the lounge
where Pat had thrown his form, that had been as limp and helpless as if
it had become a mere body without a soul. But the consequences of his
action did not cease with his paralysis, any more than do the influences
of evil deeds perish with a dying man.



CHAPTER X

RETURNING CONSCIOUSNESS


Mr. Arnot did not leave his library that night. His wife came to the
door and found it locked. To her appeal he replied coldly, but
decisively, that he was engaged.

She sighed deeply, feeling that the sojourn of young Haldane under her
roof was destined to end in a manner most painful to herself and to her
friend, his mother. She feared that the latter would blame her somewhat
for his miserable fiasco, and she fully believed that if her husband
permitted the young man to suffer open disgrace, she would never be
forgiven by the proud and aristocratic lady.

And yet she felt that it was almost useless to speak to her husband in
his present mood, or to hope that he could be induced to show much
consideration for so grave an offense.

Of the worst feature in Haldane's conduct, however, she had no
knowledge. Mr. Arnot rarely spoke to his wife concerning his business,
and she had merely learned, the previous evening, that Haldane had been
sent to New York upon some errand. Acting upon the supposition that her
husband had remembered and complied with her request, she graciously
thanked him for giving the young man a little change and diverting
novelty of scene.

Mr. Arnot, who happened to verge somewhat toward a complacent mood upon
this occasion, smiled grimly at his wife's commendation, and even unbent
so far as to indulge in some ponderous attempts at wit with Laura
concerning her "magnificent offer," and asserted that if she had been
"like his wife, she would have jumped at the chance of getting hold of
such a crude, unreformed specimen of humanity. Indeed," concluded he, "I
did not know but that Mrs. Arnot was bringing about the match, so that
she might have a little of the raw material for reformatory purposes
continually on hand."

Mrs. Arnot smiled, as she ever did, at her husband's attempted
witticisms; but what he regarded as light, delicate shafts, winged
sportively and carelessly, had rather the character of any heavy object
that came to hand thrown at her with heedless, inconsiderate force. It
is due Mr. Arnot to say that he gave so little thought and attention to
the wounds and bruises he caused, as to be unaware that any had been
made. He had no hair-springs and jewel-tipped machinery in his massive,
angular organization, and he acted practically as if the rest of
humanity had been cast in the same mold with himself.

But Haldane's act touched him at his most vulnerable point. Not only had
a large sum of his money been made away with, but, what was far worse,
there had been a most serious irregularity in the business routine.
While, therefore, he resolved that Haldane should receive full
punishment, the ulterior thought of giving the rest of his employes a
warning and intimidating lesson chiefly occupied his mind.

Aware of his wife's "unbusinesslike weakness and sentimental notions,"
as he characterized her traits, he determined not to see her until he
had carried out his plan of securing repayment of the money, and of
striking a salutary sentiment of fear into the hearts of all who were
engaged in carrying out his methodical will.

Therefore, with the key of Haldane's room in his pocket, he kept watch
and guard during the remainder of the night, taking only such rest as
could be obtained on the lounge in his library.

At about sunrise two men appeared, and rapped lightly on the library
window. Mr. Arnot immediately went out to them, and placed one within a
summer-house in the spacious garden at the rear of the house, and the
other in front, where he would be partially concealed by evergreens. By
this arrangement the windows of Haldane's apartment and every entrance
of the house were under the surveillance of police officers in citizen's
dress. Mr. Arnot's own personal pride, as well as some regard for his
wife's feelings, led him to arrange that the arrest should not be made
at their residence, for he wished that all the events occurring at the
house should be excluded as far as possible from the inevitable talk
which the affair would occasion. At the same time he proposed to guard
against the possibility of Haldane's escape, should fear or shame prompt
his flight.

Having now two assistant watchers, he threw himself on the sofa, and
took an hour or more of unbroken sleep. On awaking, he went with silent
tread to the door of Haldane's room, and, afer listening a moment, was
satisfied from the heavy breathing within that its occupant was still
under the influence of stupor. He now returned the key to the door, and
unlocked it so that Haldane could pass out as soon as he was able. Then,
after taking a little refreshment in the dining-room, he went directly
to the residence of a police justice of his acquaintance, who, on
hearing the facts as far as then known concerning Haldane, made out a
warrant for his arrest, and promised that the officer to whom it would
be given should be sent forthwith to Mr. Arnot's office--for thither the
young man would first come, or be brought, on recovering from his heavy
sleep.

Believing that he had now made all the arrangements necessary to secure
himself from loss, and to impress the small army in his service that
honesty was the "best policy" in their relations with him, Mr. Arnot
walked leisurely to one of his factories in the suburbs, partly to see
that all was right, and partly to remind his agents there that they were
in the employ of one whose untiring vigilance would not permit any
neglect of duty to escape undetected.

Having noted that the routine of work was going forward as regularly as
the monotonous clank of the machinery, he finally wended his way to his
city office, and was the first arrival thither save Pat M'Cabe, who had
just finished putting the place in order for the business of the day.
His factotum was in mortal trepidation, for in coming across town he had
eagerly bought the morning "Courier," and his complacent sense of
security at having withheld his name from the "oncivil iditer" vanished
utterly as he read the words, "an intelligent Irishman in Mr. Arnot's
employ."

"Och! bloody blazes! that manes me," he had exclaimed; "and ould Boss
Arnot will know it jist as well as if they had printed me name all over
the paper. Bad luck to the spalpeen, and worse luck to meself!
'Intilligent Irishman,' am I? Then what kind o' a crather would one be
as had no sinse a' tall? Here I've bin throwin' away fotry dollars the
month for the sake o' one! Whin I gets me discharge I'd better go round
to the tother side o' the airth' than go home to me woife."

Nor were his apprehensions allayed as he saw Mr. Arnot reading the paper
with a darkening scowl; but for the present Pat was left in suspense as
to his fate.

Clerks and book-keepers soon appeared, and among them a policeman, who
was summoned to the inner office, and given a seat somewhat out of sight
behind the door.

Upon every face there was an expression of suppressed excitement and
expectation, for the attention of those who had not seen the morning
paper was speedily called to the ominous paragraph. But the routine and
discipline of the office prevailed, and in a few minutes all heads were
bending over bulky journals and ledgers, but with many a furtive glance
at the door.

As for Pat, he had the impression that the policeman within would collar
him before the morning was over, and march him off, with Haldane, to
jail; and he was in such a state of nervous apprehension that almost any
event short of an earthquake would be a relief if it could only happen
at once.

The April sun shone brightly and genially into the apartment in which
Haldane had been left to sleep off his drunken stupor. In all its
appointments it appeared as fresh, inviting, and cleanly as the
wholesome light without. The spirit of the housekeeper pervaded every
part of the mansion, and in both furniture and decoration it would seem
that she had studiously excluded everything which would suggest morbid
or gloomy thoughts. It was Mrs. Arnot's philosophy that outward
surroundings impart their coloring to the mind, and are a help or a
hindrance. She was a disciple of the light, and was well aware that she
must resolutely dwell in its full effulgence in order to escape from the
blighting shadow of a life-long disappointment. Thus she sought to make
her home, not gay or gaudy--not a brilliant mockery of her sorrow, which
she had learned to calmly recognize as one might a village cemetery in a
sunny landscape--but cheerful and lightsome like this April morning,
which looked in through the curtained windows of Haldane's apartment,
and found everything in harmony with itself save the occupant.

And yet he was young and in his spring-time. Why should he make discord
with the bright fresh morning? Because the shadow of evil--which is
darker than the shadow of night, age, or sorrow--rested upon him. His
hair hung in disorder over a brow which was contracted into a frown. His
naturally fine features had a heavy, bloated, sensual aspect; and yet,
even while he slept, you caught a glimpse in this face--as through a
veil--of the anguish of a spirit that was suffering brutal wrong and
violence.

His insensibility was passing away. His mind appeared to be struggling
to cast off the weight of a stupefied body, but for a time its
throes--which were manifested by starts, strong shudderings, and
muttered words--were ineffectual. At last, in desperation, as it were,
the tortured soul, poisoned even in its imaginings by the impurity of
the lower nature, conjured up such a horrid vision that in its anguish
it broke its chains, threw off the crushing weight, and the young man
started up.

This returning consciousness had not been, like the dawn stealing in at
his window, followed by a burst of sunlight. As the morning enters the
stained, foul, dingy places of dissipation, which early in the evening
had been the gas-lighted, garish scenes of riot and senseless laughter,
and later the fighting ground of all the vile vermin of the night with
their uncanny noises--as when, the doors and windows having been at last
opened, the light struggles in through stale tobacco-smoke, revealing
dimly a discolored, reeking place, whose sights and odors are more in
harmony with the sewer than the sweet April sunshine and the violets
opening on southern slopes--so when reason and memory, the janitors of
the mind, first admitted the light of consciousness, only the obscure
outline of miserable feelings and repulsive events were manifest to
Haldane's introspection.

There was a momentary relief at finding that the horrible dream which
had awakened him was only a dream, but while his waking banished the
uncouth shapes of the imagination, his sane, will-guided vision saw
revealed that from which he shrank with far greater dread.

For a few moments, as he stared vacantly around the room, he could
realize nothing save a dull, leaden weight of pain. In this dreary
obscurity of suffering, distinct causes of trouble and fear began to
shape themselves. There was a mingled sense of misfortune and guilt. He
had a confused memory of a great disappointment, and he knew from his
condition that he had been drinking.

He looked at himself--he was dressed. There stood his muddy boots--two
foul blots on the beauty and cleanliness of the room. So then he had
come, or had been brought, at some hour during the night, to the house
of his stern and exacting employer. Haldane dismissed the thought of him
with a reckless oath; but his face darkened with anguish as he
remembered that this was also the home of Mrs. Arnot, who had been so
kind, and, at the present time, the home of Laura Romeyn also.

They may have seen, or, at least, must know of, his degradation.

He staggered to the ewer, and, with a trembling hand, poured out a
little water. Having bathed his hot, feverish face, he again sat down,
and tried to recall what had happened.

In bitterness of heart he remembered his last interview with Laura, and
her repugnance toward both himself and what she regarded as "his
disgusting vices," and so disgusting did his evil courses now seem that,
for the first time in his life, he thought of himself with loathing.

Then, as memory rapidly duplicated subsequent events, he gave a
contemptuous smile to his "gloomy grandeur" schemes in passing, and saw
himself on the way to New York, with one thousand dollars of his
employer's funds intrusted to his care. He remembered that he was
introduced to two fascinating strangers, that they drank and lunched
together, that they missed the train, that they were gambling, that,
having lost all his own money, he was tempted to open a package
belonging to Mr. Arnot; did he not open the other also? At this point
all became confused and blurred.

What had become of that money?

With nervous, trembling haste he searched his pockets. Both the money
and the envelopes were gone.

His face blanched; his heart sank with a certain foreboding of evil. He
found himself on the brink of an abyss, and felt the ground crumbling
beneath him. First came a mad impulse to fly, to escape and hide
himself; and he had almost carried it out. His hand was on the door, but
he hesitated, turned back, and walked the floor in agony.

Then came the better impulse of one as yet unhardened in the ways of
evil, to go at once to his employer, tell the whole truth, and make such
reparation as was within his power. He knew that his mother was
abundantly able to pay back the money, and he believed she would do so.

This he conceded was his best, and, indeed, only safe course, and he
hoped that the wretched affair might be so arranged as to be kept hidden
from the world. As for Mrs. Arnot and Laura, he felt that he could never
look them in the face again.

Suppose he should meet them going out. The very thought was dreadful,
and it seemed to him that he would sink to the floor from shame under
their reproachful eyes. Would they be up yet? He looked at his watch; it
had run down, and its motionless hands pointed at the vile, helpless
condition in which he must have been at the time when he usually wound
it up.

He glanced from the window, with the hope of escaping the two human
beings whom he dreaded more than the whole mocking world; but it was too
lofty to admit of a leap to the ground.

"Who is yonder strange man that seems to be watching the house?" he
queried.

Was it his shaken nerves and sense of guilt which led him to suspect
danger and trouble on every side?

"There is no help for it," he exclaimed, grinding his teeth; and,
opening the door, he hastened from the house, looking neither to the
right hand nor to the left.



CHAPTER XI

HALDANE IS ARRESTED


As Haldane strode rapidly along the winding, gravelled path that led
from Mrs. Arnot's beautiful suburban villa to the street, he started
violently as he encountered a stranger, who appeared to be coming toward
the mansion; and he was greatly relieved when he was permitted to pass
unmolested. And yet the cool glance of scrutiny which he received left a
very unpleasant impression. Nor was this uneasiness diminished when, on
reaching the street, he found that the stranger had apparently
accomplished his errand to the house so speedily that he was already
returning, and accompanied by another man.

Were not their eyes fixed on him, or was he misled by his fears? After a
little time he looked around again. One of the men had disappeared, and
he breathed more fully. No; there he was on the opposite side of the
street, and walking steadily abreast with him, while his companion
continued following about the same distance away.

Was he "shadowed"? He was, indeed, literally and figuratively. Although
the sun was shining bright and warm, never before had he been conscious
of such a horror of great darkness. The light which can banish the
oppressive, disheartening shadow of guilt must come from beyond the sun.

As he entered the busier streets in the vicinity of the office, he saw a
few persons whom he knew. Was he again misled by his overwrought and
nervous condition? or did these persons try to shun him by turning
corners, entering shops, or by crossing the street, and looking
resolutely the other way.

Could that awful entity, the world, already know the events of the past
night?

A newsboy was vociferating down a side street. The word "Crime" only
caught Haldane's ear, but the effect was as cold and as chilling as the
drip of an icicle.

As he hastened up the office steps, Pat M'Cabe scowled upon him, and
muttered audibly:

"Bad luck till yees! I wish I'd lift ye ablinkin' like an owl where I
found ye."

"An' back luck till yees, too," added Pat in his surly growl, as a
reporter, note-book in hand, stepped nimbly in after Haldane; "it's
meself that wishes iviry iditer o' the land was burned up wid his own
lyin' papers."

Even the most machine-like of the sere and withered book-keepers held
their pens in suspense as Haldane passed hastily toward Mr. Arnot's
private office, followed by the reporter, whose alert manner and
observant, questioning eye suggested an animated symbol of
interrogation.

The manner of his fellow clerks did not escape Haldane's notice even in
that confused and hurried moment, and it increased his sense of an
impending blow; but when, on entering the private office, Mr. Arnot
turned toward him his grim, rigid face, and when a man in the uniform of
an officer of the law rose and stepped forward as if the one expected
had now arrived, his heart misgave him utterly, and for a moment he
found no words, but stood before his employer, pallid and trembling, his
very attitude and appearance making as full a confession of guilt as
could the statement he proposed to give.

If Pat's opinion concerning Mr. Arnot's "in'ards" had not been
substantially correct, that inexorable man would have seen that this was
not an old offender who stood before him. The fact that Haldane was
overwhelmed with shame and fear, should have tempered his course with
healing and saving kindness. But Mr. Arnot had already decided upon his
plan, and no other thought would occur to him save that of carrying it
out with machine-like precision. His frown deepened as he saw the
reporter, but after a second's thought he made no objection to his
presence, as the increasing publicity that would result would add to the
punishment which was designed to be a signal warning to all in his
employ.

After a moment's lowering scrutiny of the trembling youth, during which
his confidential clerk, by previous arrangement, appeared, that he might
be a witness of all that occurred, Mr. Arnot said coldly:

"Well, sir, perhaps you can now tell me what has become of the funds
which I intrusted to your care last evening."

"That is my purpose--object," stammered Haldane; "if you will only give
me a chance I will tell you everything."

"I am ready to hear, sir. Be brief; business has suffered too great an
interruption already."

"Please have a little consideration for me," said Haldane, eagerly,
great beaded drops of perspiration starting from his brow; "I do not
wish to speak before all these witnesses. Give me a private interview,
and I will explain everything, and can promise that the money shall be
refunded."

"I shall make certain of that, rest assured," replied Mr. Arnot, in the
same cold, relentless tone. "The money was intrusted to your care last
evening, in the presence of witnesses. Here are the empty envelopes. If
you have any explanations to make concerning what you did with the
money, speak here and now."

"I must warn the young man," said the policeman, interposing, "not to
say anything which will tend to criminate himself. He must remember that
whatever he says will appear against him in evidence."

"But there is no need that this affair should have any such publicity,"
Haldane urged in great agitation. "If Mr. Arnot will only show a little
humanity toward me I will arrange the matter so that he will not lose a
penny. Indeed, my mother will pay twice the sum rather than have the
affair get abroad."

The reporter just behind him grinned and lifted his eyebrows as he took
down these words _verbatim_.

"For your mother's sake I deeply regret that 'the affair' as you mildly
term it, must and has become known. As far as you are concerned, I have
no compunctions. When a seeming man can commit a grave crime in the hope
that a widowed mother--whose stay and pride he ought to be--will come
to his rescue, and buy immunity from deserved punishment, he neither
deserves, nor shall he receive, mercy at my hands. But were I capable of
a maudlin sentiment of pity in the circumstances, the duty I owe my
business would prevent any such expression as you desire. When any one
in my employ takes advantage of my confidence, he must also, and with
absolute certainty, take the consequences."

"Bad luck ter yez!" mentally ejaculated Pat, whom curiosity and the
fascination of his own impending fate had drawn within earshot.

"What do you intend to do with me?" asked Haldane, his brow contracting,
and his face growing sullen under Mr. Arnot's harsh, bitter words.

"Do! What is done with clerks who steal their employers' money?"

"I did not steal your money," said Haldane impetuously.

"Where is it, then?" asked Mr. Arnot, with a cold sneer.

"Be careful, now," said the policeman; "you are getting excited, and you
may say what you'll wish you hadn't."

"Mr. Arnot, do you mean to have it go abroad to all the world that I
have deliberately stolen that thousand dollars?" asked the young man
desperately.

"Here are the empty envelopes. Where is the money?" said his employer,
in the same cool, inexorable tone.

"I met two sharpers from New York, who made a fool of me--"

"Made a fool of you! that was impossible," interrupted Mr. Arnot with a
harsh laugh.

"Dastard that you are, to strike a man when he is down," thundered
Haldane wrathfully. "Since everything must go abroad, the truth shall
go, and not foul slander. I got to drinking with these men from New
York, and missed the train--"

"Be careful, now; think what you are saying," interrupted the policeman.

"He charges me with what amounts to a bald theft, and in a way that all
will hear of the charge, and shall I not defend my self?"

"O, certainly, if you can prove that you did not take the money--only
remember, what you say will appear in the evidence."

"What evidence?" cried the bewildered and excited youth with an oath.
"If you will only give me a chance, you shall have all the evidence
there is in a sentence. These blacklegs from New York appeared like
gentlemen. A friend in town introduced them to me, and, after losing the
train, we agreed to spend the evening together. They called for cards,
and they won the money."

Mr. Arnot's dark cheek had grown more swarthy at the epithet of
"dastard," but he coolly waited until Haldane had finished, and then
asked in his former tone:

"Did they take the money from your person and open the envelopes, one
carefully, the other recklessly, before they won it?"

Guided by this keen questioning, memory flashed back its light on the
events of the past night, and Haldane saw himself opening the first
package, certainly, and he remembered how it was done. He trembled, and
his face, that had been so flushed, grew very pale. For a moment he was
so overwhelmed by a realization of his act, and its threatening
consequences, that his tongue refused to plead in his behalf. At last he
stammered:

"I did not mean to take the money--only to borrow a little of it, and
return it that same night They got me drunk--I was not myself. But I
assure you it will all be returned. I can--"

"Officer, do your duty," interrupted Mr. Arnot sternly. "Too much time
has been wasted over the affair already, but out of regard for his
mother I wished to give this young man an opportunity to make an
exculpating explanation or excuse, if it were in his power. Since,
according to his own statement, he is guilty, the law must take its
course."

"You don't mean to send me to prison?" asked Haldane excitedly.

"I could never send you to prison," replied Mr. Arnot coldly; "your own
act may bring you there. But I do mean to send you before the justice
who issued the warrant for your arrest, held by this officer. Unless you
can find some one who will give bail in your behalf, I do not see why he
should treat you differently from other offenders."

"Mr. Arnot," cried Haldane passionately, "this is my first and only
offence. You surely cannot be so cold-blooded as to inflict upon me this
irreparable disgrace? It will kill my mother."

"You should have thought of all this last evening," said Mr. Arnot. "If
you persist in ignoring the fact, that it is your own deed that wounds
your mother and inflicts disgrace upon yourself, the world will not.
Come, Mr. Officer, serve your warrant, and remove your prisoner."

"Is it your purpose that I shall be dragged through these streets in the
broad light of day to a police court, and thence to jail?" demanded
Haldane, a dark menace coming into his eyes, and finding expression in
his livid face.

"Yes, sir," said the man of business, rising and speaking in loud, stern
tones, so that all in the office could hear; "I mean that you or any one
else in my employ who abuses my trust and breaks the laws shall suffer
their full penalty."

"You are a hard-hearted wretch!" thundered Haldane; "you are a pagan
idolater, and gold is your god. You crush your wife and servants at
home; you crush the spirit and manhood of your clerks here by your
cast-iron system and rules. If you had shown a little consideration for
me you would have lost nothing, and I might have had a chance for a
better life. But you tread me down into the mire of the streets; you
make it impossible for me to appear among decent men again; you strike
my mother and sisters as with a dagger. Curse you! if I go to jail, it
will require you and all your clerks to take me there!" and he whirled
on his heel, and struck out recklessly toward the door.

The busy reporter was capsized by the first blow, and his nose long bore
evidence that it is a serious matter to put that member into other
people's affairs, even in a professional way.

Before Haldane could pass from the inner office two strangers, who had
been standing quietly at the door, each dexterously seized one of his
hands with such an iron grasp that, after a momentary struggle, he gave
up, conscious of the hopelessness of resistance.

"If you will go quietly with us we will employ no force," said the man
in uniform; "otherwise we must use these;" and Haldane shuddered as
light steel manacles were produced. "These men are officers like myself,
and you see that you stand no chance with three of us."

"Well, lead on, then," was the sullen answer. "I will go quietly if you
don't use those, but if you do, I will not yield while there is a breath
of life in me."

"A most desperate and hardened wretch!" ejaculated the reporter, sopping
his streaming nose.

With a dark look and deep malediction upon his employer, Haldane was led
away.

Mr. Arnot was in no gentle mood, for, while he had carried out his
programme, the machinery of the legal process had not worked smoothly.
Very disagreeable things had been said to him in the hearing of his
clerks and others. "Of course, they are not true," thought the
gentleman; "but his insolent words will go out in the accounts of the
affair as surely as my own."

If Haldane had been utterly overwhelmed and broken down, and had shown
only the cringing spirit of a detected and whipped cur, Mr. Arnot's
complacency would have been perfect. But as it was, the affair had gone
forward in a jarring, uncomfortable manner, which annoyed and irritated
him as would a defective, creaking piece of mechanism in one of his
factories. Opposition, friction of any kind, only made his imperious
will more intolerant of disobedience or neglect; therefore he summoned
Pat in a tone whose very accent foretold the doom of the "intelligent
Irishman."

"Did I not order you to give no information to any one concerning what
occurred last night?" he demanded in his sternest tone.

Pat hitched and wriggled, for giving up his forty dollars a month was
like a surgical operation. He saw that his master was incensed, and in
no mood for extenuation; so he pleaded--

"Misther Arnot, won't ye plaze slape on it afore ye gives me me
discharge. If ye'll only think a bit about them newspaper men, ye'll
know it could not be helped a' tall. If they suspicion that a man has
anything in him that they're wantin' to know, they the same as put a
corkscrew intil him, and pull till somethin' comes, and thin they make
up the rest. Faix, sur, I niver could o' got by 'em aloive wid me
letther onless a little o' the news had gone intil their rav'nous maws."

"Then I'll find a man who can get by them, and who is able to obey my
orders to the letter. The cashier will pay you up to date; then leave
the premises."

"Och, Misther Arnot, me woife'll be the death o' me, and thin ye'll have
me bluid on yer sowl. Give me one more--"

"Begone!" said his employer harshly; "too much time has been wasted
already."

Pat found that his case was so desperate that he became reckless, and,
instead of slinking off, he, too showed the same insubordination and
disregard for Mr. Arnot's power and dignity that had been so irritating
in Haldane. Clapping his hat on one side of his head, and with such an
insolent cant forward that it quite obscured his left eye, Pat rested
his hands on his hips, and with one foot thrust out sidewise, he fixed
his right eye on his employer with the expression of sardonic
contemplation, and then delivered himself as follows:

"The takin' up a few minits o' yer toime is a moighty tirrible waste,
but the sindin' of a human bain to the divil is no waste a' tall a'
tall: that's the way ye rason, is it? I allers heerd that yer in'ards
were made o' cast-iron, and I can belave--"

"Leave this office," thundered Mr. Arnot.

"Begorry, ye can't put a man in jail for spakin' his moind, nor for
spakin' the truth. If ye had given me a chance I'd been civil and
obadient the rist o' me days. But whin ye act to'ard a man as if he was
a lump o' dirt that ye can kick out o' the way, and go on, ye'll foind
that the lump o' dirt will lave some marks on yer nice clothes. I tell
ye till yer flinty ould face that ye'r a hard-hearted riprobate that 'ud
grind a poor divil to paces as soon as any mash-shine in all yer big
factories. Ye'll see the day whin ye'll be under somebody's heel
yerself, bad luck to yez!"

Pat's irate volubility flowed in such a torrent that even Mr. Arnot
could not check it until he saw fit to drop the sluice-gates himself,
which, with a contemptuous sniff, and an expression of concentrated
wormwood and gall, he now did. Lifting his battered hat a little more
toward the perpendicular, he went to the cashier's desk, obtained his
money, and then jogged slowly and aimlessly down the street, leaving a
wake of strange oaths behind him.

Thus Mr. Arnot's system again ground out the expected result; but the
plague of humanity was that it would not endure the grinding process
with the same stolid, inert helplessness of other raw material. Though
he had had his way in each instance, he grew more and more dissatisfied
and out of sorts. This vituperation of himself would not tend to impress
his employes with awe, and strike a wholesome fear in their hearts. The
culprits, instead of slinking away overwhelmed with guilt and the weight
of his displeasure, had acted and spoken as if he were a grim old
tyrant; and he had a vague, uncomfortable feeling that his clerks in
their hearts sided with them and against him. It even occurred to him
that he was creating a relation between himself and those in his service
similar to that existing between master and slaves; and that, instead of
forming a community with identical interests, he was on one side and
they on the other. But, with the infatuation of a selfish nature and
imperious will, he muttered:

"Curse them! I'll make them move in my grooves, or toss them out of the
way!" Then, summoning his confidential clerk, he said:

"You know all about the affair. You will oblige me by going to the
office of the justice, and stating the case, with the prisoner's
admissions. I do not care to appear further in the matter, except by
proxy, unless it is necessary."



CHAPTER XII

A MEMORABLE MEETING


Mrs. Arnot had looked upon Haldane's degradation with feelings akin to
disgust and anger, but as long, sleepless hours passed, her thoughts
grew more gentle and compassionate. She was by nature an advocate rather
than a judge. Not the spirit of the disciples, that would call down fire
from heaven, but the spirit of the Master, who sought to lay his
healing, rescuing hand on every lost creature, always controlled her
eventually. Human desert did not count as much with her as human need,
and her own sorrows had made her heart tender toward the sufferings of
others, even though well merited.

The prospect that the handsome youth, the son of her old friend, would
cast himself down to perish in the slough of dissipation, was a tragedy
that wrung her heart with grief; and when at last she fell asleep it was
with tears upon her face.

Forebodings had followed Laura also, even into her dreams, and at last,
in a frightful vision, she saw her uncle placing a giant on guard over
the house. Her uncle had scarcely disappeared before Haldane tried to
escape, but the giant raised his mighty club, as large and heavy as the
mast of a ship, and was about to strike when she awoke with a violent
start.

In strange unison with her dream she still heard her uncle's voice in
the garden below. She sprang to the window, half expecting to see the
giant also, nor was she greatly reassured on observing an unknown man
posted in the summer-house and left there. Mr. Arnot's mysterious
action, and the fact that he was out at that early hour, added to the
disquiet of mind which the events of the preceding night had created.

Her simple home-life had hitherto flowed like a placid stream in sunny
meadows, but now it seemed as if the stream were entering a forest where
dark and ominous shadows were thrown across its surface. She was too
womanly to be indifferent to the fate of any human being. At the same
time she was still so much of a child, and so ignorant of the world,
that Haldane's action, even as she understood it, loomed up before her
imagination as something awful and portentous of unknown evils. She was
oppressed with a feeling that a crushing blow impended over him. Now,
almost as vividly as in her dream, she still saw the giant's club raised
high to strike. If it were only in a fairy tale, her sensitive spirit
would tremble at such a stroke, but inasmuch as it was falling on one
who had avowed passionate love for her, she felt almost as if she must
share in its weight. The idea of reciprocating any feeling that
resembled his passion had at first been absurd, and now, in view of what
he had shown himself capable, seemed impossible; and yet his strongly
expressed regard for her created a sort of bond between them in spite of
herself. She had realized the night before that he would be immediately
dismissed and sent home in disgrace; but her dream, and the glimpse she
had caught of her uncle and the observant stranger, who, as she saw,
still maintained his position, suggested worse consequences, whose very
vagueness made them all the more dreadful.

As it was still a long time before the breakfast hour, she again sought
her couch, and after a while fell into a troubled sleep, from which she
was awakened by her aunt. Hastily dressing, she joined Mrs. Arnot at a
late breakfast, and soon discovered that she was worried and anxious as
well as herself.

"Has Mr. Haldane gone out?" she asked.

"Yes; and what perplexes me is that two strangers followed him to the
street so rapidly that they almost seemed in pursuit."

Then Laura related what she had seen, and her aunt's face grew pale and
somewhat rigid as she recognized the fact that her husband was carrying
out some plan, unknown to her, which might involve a cruel blow to her
friend, Mrs. Haldane, and an overwhelming disgrace to Egbert Haldane. At
the same time the thought flashed upon her that the young man's offence
might be graver than she had supposed. But she only remarked quietly:

"I will go down to the office and see your uncle after breakfast."

"Oh, auntie, please let me go with you," said Laura nervously.

"I may wish to see my husband alone," replied Mrs. Arnot doubtfully,
foreseeing a possible interview which she would prefer her niece should
not witness.

"I will wait for you in the outer office, auntie, if you will only let
me go. I am so unstrung that I cannot bear to be left in the house
alone."

"Very well, then; we'll go together, and a walk in the open air will do
us both good."

As Mrs. Arnot was finishing her breakfast she listlessly took up the
morning "Courier," and with a sudden start read the heavy head-lines and
paragraph which Pat's unlucky venture as a reporter had occasioned.

"Come, Laura, let us go at once," said she, rising hastily; and as soon
as they could prepare themselves for the street they started toward the
central part of the city, each too busy with her own thoughts to speak
often, and yet each having a grateful consciousness of unspoken sympathy
and companionship.

As they passed down the main street they saw a noisy crowd coming up the
sidewalk toward them, and they crossed over to avoid it. But the
approaching throng grew so large and boisterous that they deemed it
prudent to enter the open door of a shop until it passed. Their somewhat
elevated position gave them a commanding view, and a policeman's uniform
at once indicated that it was an arrest that had drawn together the
loose human atoms that are always drifting about the streets. The
prisoner was followed by a retinue that might have bowed the head of an
old and hardened offender with shame--rude, idle, half-grown boys, with
their morbid interest in every thing tending to excitement and crime,
seedy loungers drawn away from saloon doors where they are as surely to
be found as certain coarse weeds in foul, neglected corners--a ragged,
unkempt, repulsive jumble of humanity, that filled the street with
gibes, slang, and profanity. Laura was about to retreat into the shop in
utter disgust, when her aunt exclaimed in a tone of sharp distress:

"Merciful Heaven! there is Egbert Haldane!"

With something like a shock of terror she recognized her quondam lover,
the youth who had stood at her side and turned her music. But as she saw
him now there appeared an immeasurable gulf between them; while her pity
for him was profound, it seemed as helpless and hopeless in his behalf
as if he were a guilty spirit that was being dragged away to final doom.

Her aunt's startled exclamation caught the young man's attention, for it
was a voice that he would detect among a thousand, and he turned his
livid face, with its agonized, hunted look, directly toward them.

As their eyes met--as he saw the one of all the world that he then most
dreaded to meet, Laura Romeyn, regarding him with a pale, frightened
face, as if he were a monster, a wild beast, nay, worse, a common thief
on his way to jail--he stopped abruptly, and for a second seemed to
meditate some desperate act. But when he saw the rabble closing on him,
and heard the officers growl in surly tones, "Move on," a sense of
helplessness as well as of shame overwhelmed him. He shivered visibly,
dashed his hat down over his eyes, and strode on, feeling at last that
the obscurity of a prison cell would prove a welcome refuge.

But Mrs. Arnot had recognized the intolerable suffering and humiliation
stamped on the young man's features; she had seen the fearful, shrinking
gaze at herself and Laura, the lurid gleam of desperation, and read
correctly the despairing gesture by which he sought to hide from them,
the rabble, and all the world, a countenance from which he already felt
that shame had blotted all trace of manhood.

Her face again wore a gray, rigid aspect, as if she had received a wound
that touched her heart; and, scarcely waiting for the miscellaneous
horde to pass, she took Laura's arm, and said briefly and almost
sternly:

"Come."

Mr. Arnot's equanimity was again destined to be disturbed. Until he had
commenced to carry out his scheme of striking fear into the hearts of
his employes, he had derived much grim satisfaction from its
contemplation. But never had a severe and unrelenting policy failed more
signally, and a partial consciousness of the fact annoyed him like a
constant stinging of nettles which he could not brush aside. When,
therefore, his wife entered, he greeted her with his heaviest frown, and
a certain twitching of his hands as he fumbled among his papers, which
showed that the man who at times seemed composed of equal parts of iron
and lead had at last reached a condition of nervous irritability which
might result in an explosion of wrath; and yet he made a desperate
effort at self-control, for he saw that his wife was in one of those
moods which he had learned to regard with a wholesome respect.

"You have sent Haldane to prison," she said calmly. Though her tone was
so quiet, there was in it a certain depth and tremble which her husband
well understood, but he only answered briefly:

"Yes; he must go there if he finds no bail."

"May I ask why?"

"He robbed me of a thousand dollars."

"Were there no extenuating circumstances?" Mrs. Arnot asked, after a
slight start.

"No, but many aggravating ones."

"Did he not come here of his own accord?"

"He could not have done otherwise. I had detectives watching him."

"He could have tried to do otherwise. Did he not offer some
explanation?"

"What he said amounted to a confession of the crime."

"What did he say?"

"I have not charged my mind with all the rash, foolish words of the
young scapegrace. It is sufficient for me that he and all in my employ
received a lesson which they will not soon forget. I wish you would
excuse me from further consideration of the subject at present. It has
cost me too much time already."

"You are correct," said Mrs. Arnot very quietly. "It is likely to prove
a very costly affair. I tremble to think what your lesson may cost this
young man, whom you have rendered reckless and desperate by this public
disgrace; I tremble to think what this event may cost my friend, his
mother. Of the pain it has cost me I will not speak--"

"Madam," interrupted Mr. Arnot harshly, "permit me to say that this is
an affair concerning which a sentimental woman can have no correct
understanding. I propose to carry on my business in the way which
experience has taught me is wise, and, with all respect to yourself, I
would suggest that in these matters of business I am in my own
province."

The ashen hue deepened upon Mrs. Arnot's face, but she answered quietly:

"I do not wish to overstep the bounds which should justly limit my
action and my interest in this matter. You will also do me the justice
to remember that I have never interfered in your business, and have
rarely asked you about it, though in the world's estimation I would have
some right to do so. But if such harshness, if such disastrous cruelty,
is necessary to your business, I must withdraw my means from it, for I
could not receive money stained, as it were, with blood. But of this
hereafter. I will now telegraph Mrs. Haldane to come directly to our
house--"

"To our house!" cried Mr. Arnot, perfectly aghast.

"Certainly. Can you suppose that, burdened with this intolerable
disgrace, she could endure the publicity of a hotel? I shall next visit
Haldane, for as I saw him in the street, with the rabble following, he
looked desperate enough to destroy himself."

"Now, I protest against all this weak sentimentality," said Mr. Arnot,
rising. "You take sides with a robber against your husband."

"I do not make light of Haldane's offence to you, and certainly shall
not to him. But it is his first offence, as far as we know, and, though
you have not seen fit to inform me of the circumstances, I cannot
believe that he committed a cool, deliberate theft. He could have been
made to feel his guilt without being crushed. The very gravity of his
wrong action might have awakened him to his danger, and have been the
turning-point of his life. He should have had at least one chance--God
gives us many."

"Well, well," said Mr. Arnot impatiently, "let his mother return the
money, and I will not prosecute. But why need Mrs. Haldane come to
Hillaton? All can be arranged by her lawyer."

"You know little of a mother's feelings if you can suppose she will not
come instantly."

"Well, then, when the money is paid she can take him home, that is,
after the forms of law are complied with."

"But he must remain in prison till the money is paid?"

"Certainly."

"You intimated that if any one went bail for him he need not go to
prison. I will become his security."

"O nonsense! I might as well give bail myself."

"Has he reached the prison yet?"

"I suppose he has," replied Mr. Arnot, taking care to give no hint of
the preliminary examination, for it would have annoyed him excessively
to have his wife appear at a police court almost in the light of an
antagonist to himself. And yet his stubborn pride would not permit him
to yield, and carry out with considerate delicacy the merciful policy
upon which he saw she was bent.

"Good-morning," said his wife very quietly, and she at once left her
husband's private room. Laura rose from her chair in the outer office
and welcomed her gladly, for, in her nervous trepidation, the minutes
had seemed like hours. Mrs. Arnot went to a telegraph office, and sent
the following despatch to Mrs. Haldane:

"Come to my house at once. Your son is well, but has met with
misfortune."

She then, with Laura, returned immediately home and ordered her carriage
for a visit to the prison. She also remembered with provident care that
the young man could not have tasted food that morning.



CHAPTER XIII

OUR KNIGHT IN JAIL


As Haldane emerged from the office into the open glare of the street, he
was oppressed with such an intolerable sense of shame that he became
sick and faint, and tottered against the policeman, who took no other
notice of his condition than the utterance of a jocular remark:

"You haven't got over your drunk yet, I'm athinking."

Haldane made no reply, and the physical weakness gradually passed away.
As his stunned and bewildered mind regained the power to act, he became
conscious of a morbid curiosity to see how he was regarded by those whom
he met. He knew that their manner would pierce like sword-thrusts, and
yet every scornful or averted face had a cruel fascination.

With a bitterness of which his young heart had never before had even a
faint conception, he remembered that this cold and contemptuous, this
scoffing and jeering world was the same in which only yesterday he
proposed to tower in such lofty grandeur that the maiden who had
slighted him should be consumed with vain regret in memory of her lost
opportunity. He had, indeed, gained eminence speedily. All the town was
hearing of him; but the pedestal which lifted him so high was composed
equally of crime and folly, and he felt as if he might stand as a
monument of shame.

But his grim and legal guardians tramped along in the most stolid and
indifferent manner. The gathering rabble at their heels had no terror
for them. Indeed, they rather enjoyed parading before respectable
citizens this dangerous substratum of society. It was a delicate way of
saying, "Behold in these your peril, and in us your defence. We are
necessary to your peace and security. Respect us and pay us well."

They represented the majesty of the law, which could lay its strong hand
on high and low alike, and the publicity which was like a scorching fire
to Haldane brought honor to them.

Although the journey seemed interminable to the culprit, they were not
long in reaching the police court, where the magistrate presiding had
already entered on his duties. All night long, and throughout the entire
city, the scavengers of the law had been at work, and now, as a result,
every miserable atom of humanity that had made itself a pestilential
offence to society was gathered here to be disposed of according to
sanatory moral rules.

Hillaton was a comparatively well-behaved and decorous city; but in
every large community there is always a certain amount of human
sediment, and Haldane felt that he had fallen low indeed, when he found
himself classed and huddled with miserable objects whose existence he
had never before realized. Near him stood men who apparently had barely
enough humanity left to make their dominating animal natures more
dangerous and difficult to control. To the instincts of a beast was
added something of a man's intelligence, but so developed that it was
often little more than cunning. If, when throwing away his manhood, man
becomes a creature more to be dreaded than a beast or venomous reptile,
whichever he happens most to resemble, woman, parting with her
womanhood, scarcely finds her counterpart even in the most noxious forms
of earthly existence. She becomes, in her perversion, something that is
unnatural and monstrous; something, so opposite to the Creator's design,
as to suggest it only in caricature, or, more often, in fiendish
mockery. The Gorgons, Sirens, and Harpies of the ancients are scarcely
myths, for their fabled forms only too accurately portray, not the
superficial and transient outward appearance, but the enduring character
within.

Side by side with Haldane stood a creature whose dishevelled, rusty
hair, blotched and bloated features, wanton, cunning, restless eyes,
combined perfectly to form the head of the mythological Harpy. It
required little effort of the imagination to believe that her foul,
bedraggled dress concealed the "wings and talons of the vulture." Being
still unsteady from her night's debauch, she leaned against the young
man, and when he shrank in loathing away, she, to annoy him, clasped him
in her arms, to the uproarious merriment of the miscellaneous crowd that
is ever present at a police court. Haldane broke away from her grasp
with such force as to make quite a commotion, and at the same time said
loudly and fiercely to the officer who had arrested him:

"You may have power to take me to jail, but you have not, and shall not
have, the right nor the power to subject me to such indignities."

"Silence there! Keep order in the court!" commanded the judge.

The officer removed his prisoner a little further apart from the others,
growling as he did so:

"If you don't like your company, you should have kept out of it."

Even in his overwhelming anxiety and distress Haldane could not forbear
giving a few curious glances at his companions. He had dropped out of
his old world into a new one, and these were its inhabitants. In their
degradation and misery he seemed to see himself and his future
reflected. What had the policeman said?--"Your company," and with a
keener pang than he had yet experienced he realized that this was his
company, that he now belonged to the criminal classes. He who yesterday
had the right to speak to Laura Romeyn, was now herded with drunkards,
thieves, and prostitutes; he who yesterday could enter Mrs. Arnot's
parlor, might now as easily enter heaven. As the truth of his situation
gradually dawned upon him, he felt as if an icy hand were closing upon
his heart.

But little time, however, was given him for observation or bitter
revery. With the rapid and routine-like manner of one made both callous
and expert by long experience, the magistrate was sorting and disposing
of the miserable waifs. Now he has before him the inmates of a
"disorderly house," upon which a "raid" had been made the previous
night. What is that fair young girl with blue eyes doing among those
coarse-featured human dregs, her companions? She looks like a white lily
that has been dropped into a puddle. Perhaps that delicate and
attractive form is but a disguise for the Harpy's wings and claws.
Perhaps a gross, bestial spirit is masked by her oval Madonna-like face.
Perhaps she is the victim of one upon whom God will wreak his vengeance
forever, though society has for him scarcely a frown.

The puddle is suddenly drained off into some law-ordained receptacle,
and the white lily is swept away with it. She will not long suggest a
flower that has been dropped into the gutter. The stains upon her soul
will creep up into her face, and make her hideous like the rest.

The case of Egbert Haldane was next called. As the policeman had said,
his own admissions were now used against him, for the confidential
clerk, and, if there was need, the broken-nosed reporter, were on hand
to testify to all that had been said. The young man made no attempt to
conceal, but tried to explain more fully the circumstances which led to
the act, hoping that in them the justice would find such extenuating
elements as would prevent a committal to prison.

The judge recognized and openly acknowledged the fact that it was not a
case of deliberate wrongdoing, and he ordered the arrest of the superior
young gentleman who had introduced the New York gamblers to their
victim; and yet in the eye of the law it was a clear case of
embezzlement; and, as Mr. Arnot's friend, the magistrate felt little
disposition to prevent things from taking their usual course. The
prisoner must either furnish bail at once, or be committed until he
could do so, or until the case could be properly tried. As Haldane was a
comparative stranger in Hillaton there was no one to whom he felt he
could apply, and he supposed it would require some little time for his
mother to arrange the matter. Upon his signifying that he could not
furnish bail immediately, the judge promptly ordered his committal to
the common jail of the city, which happened to be at some distance from
the building then employed for the preliminary examinations.

It was while on his way to this place of detention that he heard Mrs.
Arnot's voice, and encountered her eyes and those of Laura Romeyn. His
first impulse was to end both his suffering and himself by some
desperate act, but he was powerless even to harm himself.

The limit of endurance, however had been reached. The very worst that he
could imagine had befallen him. Laura Romeyn had looked upon his
unutterable shame and disgrace. From a quivering and almost agonizing
sensibility to his situation he reacted into sullen indifference. He no
longer saw the sun shining in the sky, nor the familiar sights of the
street; he no longer heard nor heeded the jeering rabble that came
tramping after. He became for the time scarcely more than a piece of
mechanism, that barely retained the power of voluntary motion, but had
lost ability to feel and think. When, at last, he entered his narrow
cell, eight feet by eight, the wish half formed itself in his mind that
it was six feet by two, and that he might hide in it forever.

He sat down on the rough wooden couch which formed the only furniture of
the room, and buried his face in his hands, conscious only of a dull,
leaden weight of pain. He made no effort to obtain legal counsel or to
communicate his situation to his mother. Indeed, he dreaded to see her,
and he felt that he could not look his sisters in the face again. The
prison cell seemed a refuge from the terrible scorn of the world, and
his present impulse was to cower behind its thick walls for the rest of
his life.



CHAPTER XIV

MR. ARNOT'S SYSTEM WORKS BADLY


Mr. Arnot was so disturbed by his wife's visit that he found it
impossible to return to the routine of business, and, instead of
maintaining the cold, lofty bearing of a man whose imperious will awed
and controlled all within its sphere, he fumed up and down his office
like one who had been caught in the toils himself. In the morning it had
seemed that there could not have been a fairer opportunity to vindicate
his iron system, and make it irresistible. The offending subject in his
business realm should receive due punishment, and all the rest be taught
that they were governed by inexorable laws, which would be executed with
the certainty and precision with which the wheels moved in a great
factory under the steady impulse of the motor power. But the whole
matter now bade fair to end in a tangled snarl, whose final issue no one
could foretell.

He was sensitive to public opinion, and had supposed that his course
would be upheld and applauded, and he be commended as a conservator of
public morals. He now feared, however, that he would be portrayed as
harsh, grasping, and unfeeling. It did not trouble him that he was so,
but that he would be made to appear so.

But his wife's words in reference to the withdrawal of her large
property from his business was a far more serious consideration. He had
learned how resolute and unswerving she could be in matters of
conscience, and he knew that she was not in the habit of making idle
threats in moments of irritation. If, just at this time, when he was
widely extending his business, she should demand a separate investment
of her means, it would embarrass and cripple him in no slight degree. If
this should be one of the results of his master-stroke, he would have
reason to curse his brilliant policy all his days. He would now be only
too glad to get rid of the Haldane affair on any terms, for thus far it
had proved only a source of annoyance and mortification. He was somewhat
consoled, however, when his confidential clerk returned and intimated
that the examination before the justice had been brief; that Haldane had
eagerly stated his case to the justice, but when that dignitary remarked
that it was a clear case of embezzlement, and that he would have to
commit the prisoner unless some one went security for his future
appearance, the young fellow had grown sullen and answered, "Send me to
jail then; I have no friends in this accursed city."

To men of the law and of sense the case was as clear as daylight.

But Mr. Arnot was not by any means through with his disagreeable
experiences. He had been a manufacturer sufficiently long to know that
when a piece of machinery is set in motion, not merely the wheels
nearest to one will move, but also others that for the moment may be out
of sight. He who proposes to have a decided influence upon a
fellow-creature's destiny should remember our complicated relations, for
he cannot lay his strong grasp upon one life without becoming entangled
in the interests of many others.

Mr. Arnot was finding this out to his cost, for he had hardly composed
himself to his writing again before there was a rustle of a lady's
garments in the outer office, and a hasty step across the threshold of
his private _sanctum_. Looking up, he saw, to his dismay, the pale,
frightened face of Mrs. Haldane.

"Where is Egbert?--where is my son?" she asked abruptly.

At that moment Mr. Arnot admitted to himself that he had never been
asked so embarrassing a question in all his life. Before him was his
wife's friend, a lady of the highest social rank, and she was so
unmistakably a lady that he could treat her with only the utmost
deference. He saw with alarm himself the mother's nervous and trembling
apprehension, for there was scarcely anything under heaven that he would
not rather face than a scene with a hysterical woman. If this was to be
the climax of his policy he would rather have lost the thousand dollars
than have had it occur. Rising from his seat, he said awkwardly:

"Really, madam, I did not expect you here this morning."

"I was on my way to New York, and decided to stop and give my son a
surprise. But this paper--this dreadful report--what does it mean?"

"I am sorry to say, madam, it is all too true," replied Mr. Arnot
uneasily. "Please take a chair, or perhaps it would be better for you to
go at once to our house and see Mrs. Arnot," he added, now glad to
escape the interview on any terms.

"What is too true?" she gasped.

"I think you had better see Mrs. Arnot; she will explain," said the
unhappy man, who felt that his system was tumbling in chaos about his
ears. "Let me assist you to your carriage."

"Do you think I can endure the suspense of another moment? In mercy
speak--tell me the worst!"

"Well," said Mr. Arnot, with a shiver like that of one about to plunge
into a cold bath, "I suppose you will learn sooner or later that your
son has committed a very wrong act. But," he added hastily, on seeing
Mrs. Haldane's increasing pallor, "there are extenuating
circumstances--at least, I shall act as if there were."

"But what has he done--where is he?" cried the mother in agony. Then she
added in a frightened whisper, "But the matter can be hushed up--there
need be no publicity--oh, that would kill me! Please take steps--"

"Mr. Arnot," said a young man just entering, and speaking in a piping,
penetrating voice, "I represent the 'Evening Spy.' I wish to obtain from
you for publication the particulars of this disgraceful affair" Then,
seeing Mrs. Haldane, who had dropped her veil, and was trembling
violently, he added, "I hope I am not intruding; I--"

"Yes, sir, you are intruding," said Mr. Arnot harshly.

"Then, perhaps, sir, you will be so kind as to step outside for a
moment. I can take down your words rapidly, and--"

"Step outside yourself, sir. I have nothing whatever to say to you."

"I beg you to reconsider that decision, sir. Of course, a full account
of the affair must appear in this evening's 'Spy.' It will be your own
fault if it is not true in all respects. It is said that you have acted
harshly in the matter--that it was young Haldane's first offence,
and--"

"Leave my office!" thundered Mr. Arnot.

The lynx-eyed reporter, while speaking thus rapidly, had been
scrutinizing the veiled and trembling lady, and he was scarcely
disappointed that she now rose hastily, and threw back her veil as she
said eagerly:

"Why must the whole affair be published? You say truly that his offence,
whatever it is, is his first. Surely the editor of your paper will not
be so cruel as to blast a young man forever with disgrace!"

"Mrs. Haldane, I presume," said the reporter, tracing a few
hieroglyphics in his note-book.

"Yes," continued the lady, speaking from the impulse of her heart,
rather than from any correct knowledge of the world, "and I will pay
willingly any amount to have the whole matter quietly dropped. I could
not endure anything of this kind, for I have no husband to shelter me,
and the boy has no father to protect him."

Mr. Arnot groaned in spirit that he had not considered this case in any
of its aspects save those which related to his business. He had formed
the habit of regarding all other considerations as unworthy of
attention, but here, certainly, was a most disagreeable exception.

"You touch my feelings deeply," said the reporter, in a tone that never
for a second lost its professional cadence, "but I much regret that your
hopes cannot be realized. Your son's act could scarcely be kept a secret
after the fact--known to all--that he has been openly dragged to prison
through the streets," and the gatherer of news and sensations kept an
eye on each of his victims as he made this statement. A cabalistic sign
in his note-book indicated the visible wincing of the enraged and
half-distracted manufacturer, whose system was like an engine off the
track, hissing and helpless; and a few other equally obscure marks
suggested to the initiated the lady's words as she half shrieked:

"My son dragged through the streets to prison! By whom--who could do so
dreadful?"--and she sank shudderingly into a chair, and covered her face
with her hands, as if to shut out a harrowing vision.

"I regret to say, madam, that it was by a policeman," added the
reporter.

"And thither a policeman shall drag you, if you do not instantly vacate
these premises!" said Mr. Arnot, hoarse with rage.

"Thank you for your courtesy," answered the reporter, shutting his book
with a snap like that of a steel trap. "I have now about all the points
I wish to get here. I understand that Mr. Patrick M'Cabe is no longer
under any obligations to you, and from him I can learn additional
particulars. Good-morning."

"Yes, go to that unsullied source of truth, whom I have just discharged
for lying and disobedience. Go to perdition, also, if you please; but
take yourself out of my office," said Mr. Arnot recklessly, for he was
growing desperate from the unexpected complications of the case. Then he
summoned one of his clerks, and said in a tone of authority, "Take this
lady to my residence, and leave her in the care of Mrs. Arnot."

Mrs. Haldane rose unsteadily, and tottered toward the door.

"No," said she bitterly; "I may faint in the street, but I will not go
to your house."

"Then assist the lady to her carriage;" and Mr. Arnot turned the key of
his private office with muttered imprecations upon the whole wretched
affair.

"Whither shall I tell the man to drive?" asked the clerk, after Mrs.
Haldane had sunk back exhausted on the seat.

The lady put her hand to her brow, and tried to collect her distracted
thoughts, and, after a moment's hesitation, said:

"To the prison."

The carriage containing Mrs. Haldane stopped at last before the gloomy
massive building, the upper part of which was used as a court-room and
offices for city and county officials, while in the basement were
constructed the cells of the prison. It required a desperate effort on
the part of the timid and delicate lady, who for years had almost been a
recluse from the world, to summon courage to alight and approach a place
that to her abounded in many and indefinite horrors. She was too
preoccupied to observe that another carriage had drawn up to the
entrance, and the first intimation that she had of Mrs. Arnot's presence
occurred when that lady took her hand in the shadow of the porch, and
said:

"Mrs. Haldane, I am greatly surprised to see you here; but you can rely
upon me as a true friend throughout this trial. I shall do all in my
power to--"

After the first violent start caused by her disturbed nervous condition,
Mrs. Haldane asked, in a reproachful and almost passionate tone:

"Why did you not prevent--" and then she hesitated, as if she could not
bring herself to utter the concluding words.

"I could not; I did not know; but since I heard I have been doing
everything in my power."

"It was your husband who--"

"Yes," replied Mrs. Arnot, sadly, completing in thought her friend's
unfinished sentence. "But I had no part in the act, and no knowledge of
it until a short time since. I am now doing all I can to procure your
son's speedy release. My husband's action has been perfectly legal, and
we, who would temper justice with mercy, must do so in a legal way.
Permit me to introduce you to my friend, Mr. Melville. He can both
advise us and carry out such arrangements as are necessary;" and Mrs.
Haldane saw that Mrs. Arnot was accompanied by a gentleman, whom in her
distress she had not hitherto noticed.

The janitor now opened the door, and ushered them into a very plain
apartment, used both as an office and reception-room. Mrs. Haldane was
so overcome by her emotion that her friend led her to a chair, and
continued her reassuring words in a low voice designed for her ears
alone:

"Mr. Melville is a lawyer, and knows how to manage these matters. You
may trust him implicitly. I will give security for your son's future
appearance, should it be necessary, and I am quite satisfied it will not
be, as my husband has promised me that he will not prosecute if the
money is refunded."

"I would have paid ten times the amount--anything rather than have
suffered this public disgrace," sobbed the poor woman, who, true to her
instincts and life-long habit of thought, dwelt more upon the consequent
shame of her son's act than its moral character.

"Mr. Melville says he will give bail in his own name for me," resumed
Mrs. Arnot, "as, of course, I do not wish to appear to be acting in
opposition to my husband. Indeed, I am not, for he is willing that some
such an arrangement should be made. He has very many in his employ, and
feels that he must be governed by rigid rules. Mr. Melville assures me
that he can speedily effect Egbert's release. Perhaps it will save you
pain to go at once to our house and meet your son there."

"No," replied the mother, rising, "I wish to see him at once. I _do_
appreciate _your_ kindness, but I cannot go to the place which shelters
your husband. I can never forgive him. Nor can I go to a hotel. I would
rather stay in this prison until I can hide myself and my miserable son
in our own home. Oh, how dark and dreadful are God's ways! To think that
the boy that I had brought up in the Church, as it were, should show
such unnatural depravity!" Then, stepping to the door, she said to the
under-sheriff in waiting, "Please take me to my son at once, if
possible."

"Would you like me to go with you?" asked Mrs. Arnot, gently.

"Yes, yes! for I may faint on the way. Oh, how differently this day is
turning out from what I expected! I was in hopes that Egbert could meet
me in a little trip to New York, and I find him in prison!"



CHAPTER XV

HALDANE'S RESOLVE


It was not in accordance with nature nor with Haldane's peculiar
temperament that he should remain long under a stony paralysis of shame
and despair. Though tall and manlike in appearance, he was not a man.
Boyish traits and impulses still lingered; indeed, they had been
fostered and maintained longer than usual by a fond and indulgent
mother. It was not an evidence of weakness, but rather a wholesome
instinct of nature, that his thoughts should gradually find courage to
go to that mother as his only source of comfort and help. She, at least,
would not scorn him, and with her he might find a less dismal refuge
than his narrow cell, should it be possible to escape imprisonment. If
it were not, he was too young and unacquainted with misfortune not to
long for a few kind words of comfort.

He did not even imagine that Mrs. Arnot, the wife of his employer, would
come near him in his deep disgrace. Even the thought of her kindness and
his requital of it now stung him to the quick, and he fairly writhed as
he pictured to himself the scorn that must have been on Laura's face as
she saw him on his way to prison like a common thief.

As he remembered how full of rich promise life was but a few days since,
and how all had changed even more swiftly and unexpectedly than the
grotesque events of a horrid dream, he bowed his head in his hands and
sobbed like a grief-stricken child.

"O mother, mother," he groaned, "if I could only hear your voice and
feel your touch, a little of this crushing weight might be lifted off my
heart!"

Growing calmer after a time, he was able to consider his situation more
connectedly, and he was about to summon the sheriff in charge of the
prison, that he might telegraph his mother, when he heard her voice as,
in the company of that official, she was seeking her way to him.

He shrank back in his cell. His heart beat violently as he heard the
rustle of her dress. The sheriff unlocked the grated iron door which led
to the long, narrow corridor into which the cells opened, and to which
prisoners had access during the day.

"He's in that cell, ladies," said the officer's voice, and then, with
commendable delicacy, withdrew, having first ordered the prisoners in
his charge to their cells.

"Lean upon my arm," urged a gentle voice, which Haldane recognized as
that of Mrs. Arnot.

"O, this is awful!" moaned the stricken woman; "this is more than
_I_ can endure."

The pronoun she used threw a chill on the heart of her son, but when she
tottered to the door of his cell he sprang forward with the low,
appealing cry:

"Mother!"

But the poor gentlewoman was so overcome that she sank down on a bench
by the door, and, with her face buried in her hands, as if to shut out a
vision that would blast her, she rocked back and forth in anguish, as
she groaned:

"O Egbert, Egbert! you have disgraced me, you have disgraced your
sisters, you have disgraced yourself beyond remedy. O God! what have I
done to merit this awful, this overwhelming disaster?"

With deep pain and solicitude Mrs. Arnot watched the young man's face as
the light from the grated window fell upon it. The appeal that trembled
in his voice had been more plainly manifest in his face, which had worn
an eager and hopeful expression, and even suggested the spirit of the
little child when in some painful emergency it turns to its first and
natural protector.

But most marked was the change caused by the mother's lamentable want of
tact and self-control, for that same face became stony and sullen.
Instead of showing a spirit which deep distress and crushing disaster
had made almost childlike in its readiness to receive a mother's comfort
once more, he suddenly became, in appearance, a hardened criminal.

Mrs. Arnot longed to undo by her kindness the evil which her friend was
unwittingly causing, but could not come between mother and son. She
stooped down, however, and whispered:

"Mrs. Haldane, speak kindly to your boy. He looked to you for sympathy.
Do not let him feel that you, like the world, are against him."

"O no," said Mrs. Haldane, her sobs ceasing somewhat, "I mean to do my
duty by him. He shall always have a good home, but oh! what a blight and
a shadow he has brought to that home! That I should have ever lived to
see this day! O Egbert, Egbert! your sisters will have to live like
nuns, for they can never even go out upon the street again; and to think
that the finger of scorn should be pointed after you in the city where
your father made our name so honorable!"

"It never shall be," said Haldane coldly. "You have only to leave me in
prison to be rid of me a long time."

"Leave you, in prison!" exclaimed his mother; "I would as soon stay here
myself. No; through Mrs. Arnot's kindness, arrangements are made for
your release. I shall then take you to our miserable home as soon as
possible."

"I am not going home."

"Now, this is too much! What will you do?"

"I shall remain in this city," he replied, speaking from an angry
impulse. "It was here I fell and covered myself with shame, and I shall
here fight my way back to the position I lost. The time shall come when
you will no longer say I'm a disgrace to you and my sisters. My heart
was breaking, and the first word you greet me with is 'disgrace'; and if
I went home, disgrace would always be in your mind, if not upon your
tongue. I should have the word and thought kept before me till I went
mad. If I go home all my old acquaintances would sneer at me as a
mean-spirited cur, whose best exploit was to get in jail, and when his
mother obtained his release he could do nothing more manly than hide
behind her apron the rest of his days. As far as I can judge, you and my
sisters would have no better opinion of me. I have been a wicked fool, I
admit, but I was not a deliberate thief. I did hope for a little comfort
from you. But since all the world is against me, I'll face and fight the
world. I have been dragged through these streets, the scorn of every
one, and I will remain in this city until I compel the respect of its
proudest citizen."

The moment he ceased his passionate utterance, Mrs. Arnot said kindly
and gravely:

"Egbert, you are mistaken. There was no scorn in my eyes, but rather
deep pity and sorrow. While your course has been very wrong, you have no
occasion to despair, and as long as you will try to become a true man
you shall have my sympathy and friendship. You do not understand your
mother. She loves you as truly as ever, and is willing to make any
sacrifice for you. Only, her fuller knowledge of the world makes her
realize more truly than you yet can the consequences of your act. The
sudden shock has overwhelmed her. Her distress shows how deeply she is
wounded, and you should try to comfort her by a lifetime of kindness."

"The best way I can comfort her is by deeds that will wipe out the
memory of my disgrace; and," he continued, his impulsive, sanguine
spirit kindling with the thought and prospect, "I will regain all and
more than I have lost. The time shall come when neither she nor my
sisters will have occasion to blush for me, nor to seclude themselves
from the world because of their relation to me."

"I should think my heart was sufficiently crushed and broken already,"
Mrs. Haldane sobbed, "without your adding to its burden by charging me
with being an unnatural mother. I cannot understand how a boy brought up
as religiously as you have been can show such strange depravity. The
idea that a child of mine could do anything which would bring him to
such a place as this!"

His mother's words and manner seemed to exasperate her son beyond
endurance, and he exclaimed passionately:

"Well, curse it all! I am here. What's the use of harping on that any
longer? Can't you listen when I say I want to retrieve myself? As to my
religious bringing up, it never did me a particle of good. If you had
whipped my infernal nonsense out of me, and made me mind when I was
little--There, there, mother," he concluded more considerately, as she
began to grow hysterical under his words, "do, for God's sake, be more
composed! We can't help what has happened now. I'll either change the
world's opinion of me, or else get out of it."

"How can I be composed when you talk in so dreadful a manner? You can't
change the world's opinion. It never forgives and never forgets. It's
the same as if you had said, I'll either do what is impossible or throw
away my life!"

"My dear Mrs. Haldane," said Mrs. Arnot, gently but firmly, "your just
and natural grief is such that you cannot now judge correctly and wisely
concerning this matter. The emergency is so unexpected and so grave that
neither you nor your son should form opinions or make resolves until
there has been time for calmer thought. Let me take you home with me
now, and as soon as Egbert is released he can join you there."

"No, Mrs. Arnot," said Haldane decidedly; "I shall never enter your
parlor again until I can enter it as a gentleman--as one whom your
other guests, should I meet them, would recognize as a gentleman. Your
kindness is as great as it is unexpected, but I shall take no mean
advantage of it."

"Well, then," said Mrs. Arnot with a sigh, "nothing can be gained by
prolonging this painful interview. We are detaining Mr. Melville, and
delaying Egbert's release. Come, Mrs. Haldane; I can take you to the
private entrance of a quiet hotel, where you can be entirely secluded
until you are ready to return home. Egbert can come there as soon as the
needful legal forms are complied with."

"No," said the young man with his former decision, "mother and I must
take leave of each other here. Mother wants no jail-birds calling on her
at the hotel. When I have regained my social footing--when she is ready
to take my arm and walk up Main street of this city--then she shall see
me as often as she wishes. It was my own cursed folly that brought me to
the gutter, and if mother will pay the price of my freedom, I will alone
and unaided make my way back among the highest and proudest."

"I sincerely hope you may win such a position," said Mrs. Arnot gravely,
"and it is not impossible for you to do so, though I wish you would make
the attempt in a different spirit; but please remember that these
considerations do not satisfy and comfort a mother's heart. You should
think of all her past kindness; you should realize how deeply you have
now wounded her, and strive with tenderness and patience to mitigate the
blow."

"Mother, I am sorry, more sorry than you can ever know," he said,
advancing to her side and taking her hand, "and I have been bitterly
punished; but I did not mean to do what I did; I was drunk--"

"Drunk!" gasped the mother, "merciful Heaven!"

"Yes, drunk--may the next drop of wine I take choke me!--and I did not
know what I was doing. But do not despair of me. I feel that I have it
in me to make a man yet. Go now with Mrs. Arnot, and aid in her kind
efforts to procure my release. When you have succeeded, return home, and
think of me as well as you can until I make you think better," and he
raised and kissed her with something like tenderness, and then placed
within Mrs. Arnot's arm the hand of the poor weak woman, who had become
so faint and exhausted from her conflicting emotions that she submitted
to be led away after a feeble remonstrance.

Mrs. Arnot sent Mr. Melville to the prisoner, and also the food she had
brought. She then took Mrs. Haldane to a hotel, where, in the seclusion
of her room, she could have every attention and comfort. With many
reassuring words she promised to call later in the day, and if possible
bring with her the unhappy cause of the poor gentlewoman's distress.



CHAPTER XVI

THE IMPULSES OF WOUNDED PRIDE


That which at first was little more than an impulse, caused by wounded
pride, speedily developed into a settled purpose, and Haldane would
leave his prison cell fully bent on achieving great things. In
accordance with a tendency in impulsive natures, he reacted from
something like despair into quite a sanguine and heroic mood. He would
"face and fight the world, ay, and conquer it, too." He would go out
into the streets which had witnessed his disgrace, and, penniless,
empty-handed, dowered only with shame, he would prove his manhood by
winning a position that would compel respect and more than respect.

Mrs. Arnot, who returned immediately to the prison, was puzzled to know
how to deal with him. She approved of his resolution to remain in
Hillaton, and of his purpose to regain respect and position on the very
spot, as it were, where, by his crime and folly, he had lost both. She
was satisfied that such a course promised far better for the future than
a return to his mother's luxurious home. With all its beauty and comfort
it would become to him almost inevitably a slough, both of "despond" and
of dissipation--dissipation of the worst and most hopeless kind,
wherein the victim's ruling motive is to get rid of self. The fact that
the young man was capable of turning upon and facing a scornful and
hostile world was a good and hopeful sign. If he had been willing to
slink away with his mother, bent only on escape from punishment and on
the continuance of animal enjoyment, Mrs. Arnot would have felt that his
nature was not sufficiently leavened with manhood to give hope of
reform.

But while his action did suggest hope, it also contained elements of
discouragement. She did not find fault with what he proposed to do, but
with the spirit in which he was entering on his most difficult task. His
knowledge of the world was so crude and partial that he did not at all
realize the herculean labor that he now became eager to attempt; and he
was bent on accomplishing everything in a way that would minister to his
own pride, and proposed to be under obligations to no one.

Mrs. Arnot, with her deep and long experience, knew how vitally
important it is that human endeavor should be supplemented by divine
aid, and she sighed deeply as she saw that the young man not only
ignored this need, but did not even seem conscious of it. Religion was
to him a matter of form and profession, to which he was utterly
indifferent. The truth that God helps the distressed as a father helps
and comforts his child, was a thought that then made no impression on
him whatever. God and all relating to him were abstractions, and he felt
that the emergency was too pressing, too imperative, for considerations
that had no practical and immediate bearing upon his present success.

Indeed, such was his pride and self-confidence, that he refused to
receive from Mrs. Arnot, and even from his mother, anything more than
the privilege of going out empty-handed into the city which was to
become the arena of his future exploits.

He told Mrs. Arnot the whole story, and she had hoped that she could
place his folly and crime before him in its true moral aspects, and by
dealing faithfully, yet kindly, with him, awaken his conscience. But she
had the tact to discover very soon that such effort was now worse than
useless. It was not his conscience, but his pride, that had been chiefly
wounded. He felt his disgrace, his humiliation, in the eyes of men
almost too keenly, and he was consumed with desire to regain society's
favor. But he did not feel his sin. To God's opinion of him he scarcely
gave a thought. He regarded his wrong act in the light of a sudden and
grave misfortune rather than as the manifestation of a foul and inherent
disease of his soul. He had lost his good name as a man loses his
property, and believed that he, in his own strength, and without any
moral change, could regain it.

When parting at the prison, Mrs. Arnot gave him her hand, and said:

"I trust that your hopes may be realized, and your efforts meet with
success; but I cannot help warning you that I fear you do not realize
what you are attempting. The world is not only very cold, but also
suspicious and wary in its disposition toward those who have forfeited
its confidence. I cannot learn that you have any definite plans or
prospects. I have never been able to accomplish much without God's help.
You not only seem to forget your need of Him, but you are not even
willing to receive aid from me or your own mother. I honor and respect
you for making the attempt upon which you are bent, but I fear that
pride rather than wisdom is your counsellor in carrying out your
resolution; and both God's word and human experience prove that pride
goes but a little way before a fall."

"I have reached a depth," replied Haldane, bitterly, "from whence I
cannot fall; and it will be hereafter some consolation to remember that
I was not lifted out of the mire, but that I got out. If I cannot climb
up again it were better I perished in the gutter of my shame."

"I am sorry, Egbert, that you cut yourself off from the most hopeful and
helpful relations which you can ever sustain. A father helps his
children through their troubles, and so God is desirous of helping us.
There are some things which we cannot do alone--it is not meant that we
should. God is ever willing to help those who are down, and Christians
are not worthy of the name unless they are also willing. It is our duty
to make every effort of which we ourselves are capable; but this is only
half our duty. Since our tasks are beyond our strength and ability, we
are equally bound to receive such human aid as God sends us, and, chief
of all, to ask daily, and sometimes hourly, that His strength be made
perfect in our weakness. But there are some lessons which are only
learned by experience. I shall feel deeply grieved if you do not come or
send for me in any emergency or time of special need. In parting, I have
one favor to ask, and I think I have a right to ask it. I wish you to go
and see your mother, and spend at least an hour with her before she
returns home. As a matter of manly duty, be kind and gentle. Remember
how deeply you have wounded her, and that you are under the most sacred
obligations to endure patiently all reproaches and expressions of grief.
If you will do this you will do much to regain my respect, and it will
be a most excellent step toward a better life. You can gain society's
respect again only by doing your duty, and nothing can be duty more
plainly than this."

After a moment's hesitation he said, "I do not think an interview with
mother now will do either of us any good; but, as you say, you have a
right to ask this, and much more, of me. I will go to her hotel and do
the best I can; but somehow mother don't understand human nature--or, at
least, my nature--and when I have been doing wrong she always makes me
feel like doing worse."

"If you are to succeed in your endeavor you are not to act as you feel.
_You are to do right._ Remember that in your effort to win the position
you wish in this city, you start with at least one friend to whom you
can always come. Good-by," and Mrs. Arnot returned home weary and sad
from the day's unforeseen experiences.

In answer to Laura's eager questioning, she related what had happened
quite fully, veiling only that which a delicate regard for others would
lead her to pass in silence. She made the young girl womanly by treating
her more as a woman and a companion than as a child. In Mrs. Arnot's
estimation her niece had reached an age when her innocence and
simplicity could not be maintained by efforts to keep her shallow and
ignorant, but by revealing to her life in its reality, so that she might
wisely and gladly choose the good from its happy contrast with evil and
its inevitable suffering.

The innocence that walks blindly on amid earth's snares and pitfalls is
an uncertain possession; the innocence that recognizes evil, but turns
from it with dread and aversion, is priceless.

Mrs. Arnot told Laura the story of the young man's folly substantially
as he had related it to her, but she skilfully showed how one
comparatively venial thing had led to another, until an act had been
committed which might have resulted in years of imprisonment.

"Let this sad and miserable affair teach you," said she, "that we are
never safe when we commence to do wrong or act foolishly. We can never
tell to what disastrous lengths we may go when we leave the path of
simple duty."

While she mentioned Haldane's resolution to regain, if possible, his
good name and position, she skilfully removed from the maiden's mind all
romantic notions concerning the young man and her relation to his
conduct.

Laura's romantic nature would always be a source both of strength and
weakness. While, on the one hand, it rendered her incapable of a sordid
and calculating scheme of life, on the other, it might lead to feeling
and action prejudicial to her happiness. Mrs. Arnot did not intend that
she should brood over Haldane until her vivid imagination should weave a
net out of his misfortunes which might insnare her heart. It was best
for Laura that she should receive her explanations of life in very plain
prose, and the picture that her aunt presented of Haldane and his
prospects was prosaic indeed. He was shown to be but an ordinary young
man, with more than ordinarily bad tendencies. While she commended his
effort in itself, she plainly stated how wanting it was in the true
elements of success, and how great were her fears that it would meet
with utter failure. Thus the affair ended, as far as Laura was
concerned, in a sincere pity for her premature lover, and a mild and
natural interest in his future welfare--but nothing more.

Mr. Arnot uttered an imprecation on learning that his wife had gone
security for Haldane. But when he found that she had acted through Mr.
Melville, in such a way that the fact need not become known, he
concluded to remain silent concerning the matter. He and his wife met at
the dinner-table that evening as if nothing unusual had occurred, both
having concluded to ignore all that had transpired, if possible. Mrs.
Arnot saw that her husband had only acted characteristically, and, from
his point of view, correctly. Perhaps his recent experience would
prevent him from being unduly harsh again should there ever be similar
cause, which was quite improbable. Since it appeared that she could
minister to his happiness in no other way save through her property, she
decided to leave him the one meagre gratification of which he was
capable.

The future in its general aspects may here be anticipated by briefly
stating that the echoes of the affair gradually died away. Mr. Arnot, on
the receipt of a check for one thousand dollars from Mrs. Haldane's
lawyer, was glad to procure Mr. Melville's release from the bond for
which his wife was pledged, by assuring the legal authorities that he
would not prosecute. The superior young man, who made free drinks the
ambition of his life, had kept himself well informed, and on learning of
the order for his arrest left town temporarily for parts unknown. The
papers made the most of the sensation, to the disgust of all concerned,
but reference to the affair soon dwindled down to an occasional
paragraph. The city press concluded editorially that the great
manufacturer had been harsh only seemingly, for the sake of effect, and
with the understanding that his wife would show a little balancing
kindness to the culprit and his aristocratic mother. That Haldane should
still remain in the city was explained on the ground that he was ashamed
to go home, or that he was not wanted there.



CHAPTER XVII

AT ODDS WITH THE WORLD


Haldane kept his promise to spend an hour with his mother. While he told
her the truth concerning his folly, he naturally tried to place his
action in the best light possible. After inducing her to take some
slight refreshment, he obtained a close carriage, and saw her safely on
the train which would convey her to the city wherein she resided. During
the interview she grew much more composed, and quite remorseful that she
had not shown greater consideration for her son's feelings, and she
urged and even entreated him to return home with her. He remained firm,
however, in his resolution, and would receive from her only a very small
sum of money, barely enough to sustain him until he could look around
for employment.

His mother shared Mrs. Arnot's distrust, greatly doubting the issue of
his large hopes and vague plans; but she could only assure him that her
home, to which she returned crushed and disconsolate, was also his.

But he felt that return was impossible. He would rather wander to the
ends of the earth than shut himself up with his mother and sisters, for
he foresaw that their daily moans and repinings would be daily torture.
It would be even worse to appear among his old acquaintances and
companions, and be taunted with the fact that his first venture from
home ended in a common jail. The plan of drifting away to parts unknown,
and of partially losing his identity by changing his name, made a cold,
dreary impression upon him, like the thought of annihilation, and thus
his purpose of remaining in Hillaton, and winning victory on the very
ground of his defeat, grew more satisfactory.

But he soon began to learn how serious, how disheartening, is the
condition of one who finds society arrayed against him.

It is the fashion to inveigh against the "cold and pitiless world"; but
the world has often much excuse for maintaining this character. As
society is now constituted, the consequences of wrong-doing are usually
terrible and greatly to be dreaded; and all who have unhealthful
cravings for forbidden things should be made to realize this. Society
very naturally treats harshly those who permit their pleasures and
passions to endanger its very existence. People who have toilsomely and
patiently erected their homes and placed therein their treasures do not
tolerate with much equanimity those who appear to have no other calling
than that of recklessly playing with fire. The well-to-do, conservative
world has no inclination to make things pleasant for those who propose
to gratify themselves at any and every cost; and if the culprit pleads,
"I did not realize--I meant no great harm," the retort comes back, "But
you do the harm; you endanger everything. If you have not sense or
principle enough to act wisely and well, do not expect us to risk our
fortunes with either fools or knaves." And the man or the woman who has
preferred pleasure or passing gratification or transient advantage to
that priceless possession, a good name, has little ground for complaint.
If society readily condoned those grave offences which threaten chaos,
thousands who are now restrained by salutary fear would act out
disastrously the evil lurking in their hearts. As long as the instinct
of self-preservation remains, the world will seem cold and pitiless.

But it often is so to a degree that cannot be too severely condemned.
The world is the most soulless of all corporations. In dealing with the
criminal or unfortunate classes it generalizes to such an extent that
exceptional cases have little chance of a special hearing. If by any
means, however, such a hearing can be obtained, the world is usually
just, and often quite generous. But in the main it says to all: "Keep
your proper places in the ranks. If you fall out, we must leave you
behind; if you make trouble, we must abate you as a nuisance." This
certainty has the effect of keeping many in their places who otherwise
would drop out and make trouble, and is, so far, wholesome. And yet, in
spite of this warning truth, the wayside of life is lined with those
who, for some reason, have become disabled and have fallen out of their
places; and miserably would many of them perish did not the Spirit of
Him who came "to seek and save the lost" animate true followers like
Mrs. Arnot, leading them likewise to go out after the lame, the wounded,
and the morally leprous.

Haldane was sorely wounded, but he chose to make his appeal wholly to
the world. Ignoring Heaven, and those on earth representing Heaven's
forgiving and saving mercy, he went out alone, in the spirit of pride
and self-confidence, to deal with those who would meet him solely on the
ground of self-interest. How this law works against such as have shown
themselves unworthy of trust, he at once began to receive abundant
proof.

He returned to the hotel whence he had just taken his mother, but the
proprietor declined to give him lodgings. It was a house that cherished
its character for quietness and eminent respectability, and a young
gambler and embezzler just out of prison would prove an ill-omened
guest. On receiving a cold and peremptory refusal to his application,
and in the presence of several others, Haldane stalked haughtily away;
but there was misgiving and faintness at his heart. Such a public rebuff
was a new and strange experience.

With set teeth and lips compressed he next resolved to go to the very
hotel where he had committed his crime, and from that starting-point
fight his way up. He found the public room more than usually well filled
with loungers, and could not help discovering, as he entered, that he
was the subject of their loud and unsavory conversation. The "Evening
Spy" had just been read, and all were very busy discussing the scandal.
As the knowledge of his presence and identity was speedily conveyed to
one and another in loud whispers, the noisy tongues ceased, and the
young man found himself the centre of an embarrassing amount of
observation. But he endeavored to give the idlers a defiant and careless
glance as he walked up to the proprietor and asked for a room.

"No, sir!" replied that virtuous individual, with sharp emphasis; "you
have had a room of me once too often. It's not my way to have gamblers,
bloats, and jail-birds hanging around my place--'not if the court knows
herself; and she thinks she does.' You've done all you could to give my
respectable, first-class house the name of a low gambling hell. The
evening paper even hints that someone connected with the house had a
hand in your being plucked. You've damaged me hundreds of dollars, and
if you ever show your face within my doors again I'll have you
arrested."

Haldane was stung to the quick, and retorted vengefully:

"Perhaps the paper is right. I was introduced to the blacklegs in your
bar-room, and by a scamp who was a habitual lounger here. They got their
cards of you, and, having made me drunk, and robbed me in one of your
rooms, they had no trouble in getting away."

"Do you make any such charge against me?" bellowed the landlord,
starting savagely forward.

"I say, as the paper says, _perhaps_," replied Haldane, standing
his ground, but quivering with rage. "I shall give you no ground for a
libel suit; but if you will come out in the street you shall have all
the satisfaction you want; and if you lay the weight of your finger on
me here. I'll damage you worse than I did last night."

"How dare you come here to insult me?" said the landlord, but keeping
now at a safe distance from the incensed youth. "Some one, go for a
policeman, for the fellow is out of jail years too soon."

"I did not come here to insult you, I came, as every one has a right to
come, to ask for a room, for which I meant to pay your price, and you
insulted me."

"Well, you can't have a room."

"If you had quietly said that and no more in the first place, there
would have been no trouble. But I want you and every one else to
understand that I won't be struck, if I am down;" and he turned on his
heel and strode out of the house, followed by a volley of curses from
the enraged landlord and the bartender, who had smirked so agreeably the
evening before.

A distorted account of this scene--published in the "Courier" the
following day, in connection with a detailed account of the whole
miserable affair--added considerably to the ill repute that already
burdened Haldane; for it was intimated that he was as ready for a street
brawl as for any other species of lawlessness.

The "Courier," having had the nose of its representative demolished by
Haldane, was naturally prejudiced against him; and, influenced by its
darkly-colored narrative, the citizens shook their heads over the young
man, and concluded that he was a dangerous character, who had become
unnaturally and precociously depraved; and there was quite a general
hope that Mr. Arnot would not fail to prosecute, so that the town might
be rid of one who promised to continue a source of trouble.

The "Spy" a rival paper, showed a tendency to dwell on the extenuating
circumstances. But it is so much easier for a community to believe evil
rather than good of a person, that mere excuses and apologies, and the
suggestion that the youth had been victimized, had little weight.
Besides, the world shows a tendency to detest weak fools even more than
knaves.

After his last bitter experience Haldane felt unwilling to venture to
another hotel, and he endeavored to find a quiet boarding-place; but as
soon as he mentioned his name, the keepers, male and female, suddenly
discovered that they had no rooms. Night was near, and his courage was
beginning to fail him, when he at last found a thrifty gentlewoman who
gave far more attention to her housewifely cares than to the current
news. She readily received the well-dressed stranger, and showed him to
his room. Haldane did not hide his name from her, for he resolved to
spend the night in the street before dropping a name which now seemed to
turn people from him as if contagion lurked in it, and he was relieved
to find that, as yet, it had to her no disgraceful associations. He was
bent on securing one good night's rest, and so excused himself from
going down to supper, lest he should meet some one that knew him. After
nightfall he slipped out to an obscure restaurant for his supper.

His precaution, however, was vain, for on his return to his room he
encountered in a hallway one of the loungers who had witnessed the
recent scene at the hotel. After a second's stare the man passed on down
to the shabby-genteel parlor, and soon whist, novels, and papers were
dropped, as the immaculate little community learned of the contaminating
presence beneath the same roof with themselves.

"A man just out of prison! A man merely released on bail, and who would
certainly be convicted and tried!"

With a virtue which might have put "Caesar's wife" to the blush, sere
and withered gentlewomen pursed up their mouths, and declared that they
could not sleep in the same house with such a disreputable person. The
thrifty landlady, whose principle of success was the concentration of
all her faculties on the task of satisfying the digestive organs of her
patrons, found herself for once at fault, and she was quite surprised to
learn what a high-toned class of people she was entertaining.

But, then, "business is business." Poor Haldane was but one uncertain
lodger, and here were a dozen or more "regulars" arrayed against him.
The sagacious woman was not long in climbing to the door of the
obnoxious guest, and her very knock said, "What are you doing here?"

Haldane's first thought was, "She is a woman; she will not have the
heart to turn me away." He had become so weary and disheartened that his
pride was failing him, and he was ready to plead for the chance of a
little rest. Therefore he opened the door, and invited the landlady to
enter in the most conciliating manner. But no such poor chaff would be
of any avail with one of Mrs. Gruppins' experience, and looking straight
before her, as if addressing no one in particular, she said
sententiously:

"I wish this room vacated within a half-hour."

"If you have the heart of a woman you will not send me out this rainy
night. I am weary and sick in body and mind. I wouldn't turn a dog out
in the night and storm."

"You ought to be ashamed of yourself, sir," said Mrs. Gruppins, turning
on him indignantly; "to think that you should take advantage of a poor
and defenceless widow, and me so inexperienced and ignorant of the
wicked world."

"I did not take advantage of your ignorance: I told you who I was, and
am able to pay for the room. In the morning I will leave your house, if
you have so much objection to my remaining."

"Why shouldn't I object? I never had such as you here before. All my
boarders"--she added in a louder tone, for the benefit of those who were
listening at the foot of the stairs--"all my boarders are peculiarly
respectable people, and I would not have them scandalized by your
presence here another minute if I could help it."

"How much do I owe you?" asked Haldane, in a tone that was harsh from
its suppressed emotion.

"I don't want any of your money--I don't want anything to do with people
who are lodged at the expense of the State. If you took money last
night, there is no telling what you will take to-night."

Haldane snatched his hat and rushed from the house, overwhelmed with a
deeper and more terrible sense of shame and degradation than he had ever
imagined possible. He had become a pariah, and in bitterness of heart
was realizing the truth.



CHAPTER XVIII

THE WORLD'S VERDICT--OUR KNIGHT A CRIMINAL


A few moments before his interview with the thrifty and respectable Mrs.
Gruppins, Haldane had supposed himself too weary to drag one foot after
the other in search of another resting-place; and therefore his eager
hope that that obdurate female might not be gifted with the same quality
of "in'ards" which Pat M'Cabe ascribed to Mr. Arnot. He had, indeed,
nearly reached the limit of endurance, for had he been in his best and
most vigorous condition, a day which taxed so terribly both body and
mind would have drained his vitality to the point of exhaustion. As it
was, the previous night's debauch told against him like a term of
illness. He had since taken food insufficiently and irregularly, and
was, therefore, in no condition to meet the extraordinary demands of the
ordeal through which he was passing. Mental distress, moreover, is far
more wearing than physical effort, and his anguish of mind had risen
several times during the day almost to frenzy.

In spite of all this, the sharp and pitiless tongue of Mrs. Gruppins
goaded him again to the verge of desperation, and he strode rapidly and
aimlessly away, through the night and storm, with a wilder tempest
raging in his breast. But the gust of feeling died away as suddenly as
it had arisen, and left him ill and faint. A telegraph pole was near,
and he leaned against it for support.

"Move on," growled a passing policeman.

"Will you do me a kindness?" asked Haldane; "I am poor and sick--a
stranger. Tell me where I can hire a bed for a small sum."

The policeman directed him down a side street, saying, "You can get a
bed at No. 13, and no questions asked."

There was unspeakable comfort in the last assurance, for it now seemed
that he could hope to find a refuge only in places where "no questions
were asked."

With difficulty the weary youth reached the house, and by paying a small
extra sum was able to obtain a wretched little room to himself; but
never did storm-tossed and endangered sailors enter a harbor's quiet
waters with a greater sense of relief than did Haldane as he crept up
into this squalid nook, which would at least give him a little respite
from the world's terrible scorn.

What a priceless gift for the unhappy, the unfortunate--yes, and for
the guilty--is sleep! Many seem to think of the body only as a clog,
impeding mental action--as a weight, chaining the spirit down. Were the
mind, in its activity, independent of the body--were the wounded spirit
unable to forget its pain--could the guilty conscience sting
incessantly--then the chief human industry would come to be the erection
of asylums for the insane. But by an unfathomable mystery the tireless
regal spirit has been blended with the flesh and blood of its servant,
the body. In heaven, where there is neither sin nor pain, even the body
becomes spiritual; but on earth, where it so often happens, as in the
case of poor Haldane, that to think and to remember is torture, it is a
blessed thing that the body, formed from the earth, often becomes heavy
as earth, and rests upon the spirit for a few hours at least, like the
clods with which we fill the grave.

The morning of the following day was quite well advanced when Haldane
awoke from his long oblivion, and, after regaining consciousness, he lay
a full hour longer trying to realize his situation, and to think of some
plan by which he might best recover his lost position. As he recalled
all that had occurred he began to understand the extreme difficulty of
his task, and he even queried whether it were possible for him to
succeed. If the respectable would not even give him shelter, how could
he hope that they would employ and trust him?

After he had partaken of quite a hearty breakfast, however, his fortunes
began to wear a less forbidding aspect. Endowed with youth, health, and,
as he believed, with more than usual ability, he felt that there was
scarcely occasion for despair. Some one would employ him--some one would
give him another chance. He would take any respectable work that would
give him a foothold, and by some vague, fortunate means, which the
imagination of the young always supplies, he would achieve success that
would obliterate the memory of the past. Therefore, with flashes of hope
in his heart, he started out to seek his fortune, and commenced applying
at the various stores and offices of the city.

So far from giving any encouragement, people were much surprised that he
had the assurance to ask to be employed and trusted again. The majority
dismissed him coldly and curtly. A few mongrel natures, true to
themselves, gave a snarling refusal. Then there were jovial spirits who
must have their jest, even though the sensitive subject of it was
tortured thereby--men who enjoyed quizzing Haldane before sending him
on, as much as the old inquisitors relished a little recreation with hot
pincers and thumb-screws. There were also conscientious people, whose
worldly prudence prevented them from giving employment to one so damaged
in character, and yet who felt constrained to give some good advice. To
this, it must be confessed, Haldane listened with very poor grace, thus
extending the impression that he was a rather hopeless subject.

"Good God!" he exclaimed, interrupting an old gentleman who was
indulging in some platitudes to the effect that the "way of the
transgressor is hard"--"I would rather black your boots than listen to
such talk. What I want is work--a chance to live honestly. What's the
use of telling a fellow not to go to the devil, and then practically
send him to the devil?"

The old gentleman was somewhat shocked and offended, and coldly
intimated that he had no need of the young man's services.

A few spoke kindly and seemed truly sorry for him, but they either had
no employment to give, or, on business principles, felt that they could
not introduce among their other assistants one under bonds to appear and
be tried for a State-prison offence that was already the same as proved.

After receiving rebuffs, and often what he regarded as insults, for
hours, the young man's hope began to fail him utterly. His face grew
pale and haggard, not only from fatigue, but from that which tells
disastrously almost as soon upon the body as upon the mind--discouragement.
He saw that he had not yet fully realized the consequences of his folly.
The deep and seemingly implacable resentment of society was a continued
surprise. He was not conscious of being a monster of wickedness, and it
seemed to him that after his bitter experience he would rather starve
than again touch what was not his own.

But the trouble is, the world does not give us much credit for what we
think, feel, and imagine, even if aware of our thoughts. It is what we
_do_ that forms public opinion; and it was both natural and just that
the public should have a very decided opinion of one who had recently
shown himself capable of gambling, drunkenness, and practical theft.

And yet the probabilities were that if some kind, just man had bestowed
upon Haldane both employment and trust, with a chance to rise, his
bitter lesson would have made him scrupulously careful to shun his
peculiar temptations from that time forward. But the world usually
regards one who has committed a crime as a criminal, and treats him as
such. It cannot, if it would, nicely calculate the hidden moral state
and future chances. It acts on sound generalities, regardless of the
exceptions; and thus it often happens that men and women who at first
can scarcely understand the world's adverse opinion, are disheartened by
it, and at last come to merit the worst that can be said or thought.

As, at the time of his first arrest, Haldane had found his eyes drawn by
a strange, cruel fascination to every scornful or curious face upon the
street, so now he began to feel a morbid desire to know just what people
were saying and thinking of him. He purchased both that day's papers and
those of the previous day, and, finding a little out-of-the-way
restaurant kept by a foreigner, he "supped full with"--what were to him
emphatically--"horrors"; the dinner and supper combined, which he had
ordered, growing cold, in the meantime, and as uninviting as the place
in which it was served.

His eyes dwelt longest upon those sentences which were the most
unmercifully severe, and they seemed to burn their way into his very
soul. Was he in truth such a miscreant as the "Courier" described? Mrs.
Arnot had not shrunk from him as from contamination; but she was
different from all other people that he had known; and he now
remembered, also, that even she always referred to his act in a grave,
troubled way, as if both its character and consequences were serious
indeed.

There was such a cold, leaden despondency burdening his heart that he
felt that he must have relief of some kind. Although remembering his
rash invocation of fatal consequences to himself should he touch again
that which had brought him so much evil, he now, with a reckless oath,
muttered that he "needed some liquor, and would have it."

Having finished a repast from which he would have turned in disgust
before his fortunes had so greatly altered, and having gained a little
temporary courage from the more than doubtful brandy served in such a
place, he obtained permission to sit by the fire and smoke away the
blustering evening, for he felt no disposition to face the world again
that day. The German proprietor and his beer-drinking patrons paid no
attention to the stranger, and as he sat off on one side by himself at a
table, with a mug of lager before him, he was practically as much alone,
and as lonely, as if in a desert.

In a dull, vague way it occurred to him that it was very fitting that
those present should speak in a foreign and unknown tongue, and act and
look differently from all classes of people formerly known to him. He
was in a different world, and it was appropriate that everything should
appear strange and unfamiliar.

Finding that he could have a room in this same little, dingy
restaurant-hotel, where he had obtained his supper, he resolved that he
would torture himself no more that night with thoughts of the past or
future, but slowly stupefy himself into sleep.



CHAPTER XIX

THE WORLD'S BEST OFFER--A PRISON


After a walk in the sweet April sunshine the following morning, a hearty
breakfast, and a general rallying of the elastic forces of youth,
Haldane felt that he had not yet reached the "brink of dark despair."

Indeed, he had an odd sense of pride that he had survived the ordeal of
the last two days, and still felt as well as he did. Although it was but
an Arab's life, in which every man's hand seemed against him, yet he
still lived, and concluded that he could continue to live indefinitely.

He did not go out again, as on the previous day, to seek employment, but
sat down and tried to think his way into the future somewhat.

The first question that presented itself was, Should he in any
contingency return home to his mother?

He was not long in deciding adversely, for it seemed to him to involve
such a bitter mortification that he felt he would rather starve.

Should he send to her for money?

That would be scarcely less humiliating, for it was equivalent to a
confession that he could not even take care of himself, much less
achieve all the brave things he had intimated. He was still more averse
to going to Mrs. Arnot for what would seem charity to her husband and to
every one else who might hear of it. The probability, also, that Laura
would learn of such an appeal for aid made him scout the very thought.

Should he go away among strangers, change his name, and commence life
anew, unburdened by the weight which now dragged him down?

The thought of cutting himself off utterly from all whom he knew, or who
cared for him, caused a cold, shivering sense of dread. It would, also,
be a confession of defeat, an acknowledgment that he could not
accomplish what he had promised to himself and to others. He had,
moreover, sufficient forethought to perceive that any success which he
might achieve elsewhere, and under another name, would be such a slight
and baseless fabric that a breath from one who now knew him could
overturn it. He might lead an honorable life for years, and yet no one
would believe him honorable after discovering that he was living under
an _alias_ and concealing a crime. If he could build himself up in
Hillaton he would be founded on the rock of truth, and need fear no
disastrous reverses from causes against which he could not guard.

Few can be more miserable than those who hold their fortunes and good
name on sufferance--safe only in the power and disposition of others to
keep some wretched secret; and he is but little better off who fears
that every stranger arriving in town may recognize in his face the
features of one that, years before, by reason of some disgraceful act,
fled from himself and all who knew him. The more Haldane thought upon
the scheme of losing his identity, and of becoming that vague, and, as
yet, unnamed stranger, who after years of exile would still be himself,
though to the world not himself, the less attractive it became.

He finally concluded that, as he had resolved to remain in Hillaton, he
would keep his resolution, and that, as he had plainly stated his
purpose to lift himself up by his own unaided efforts, he would do so if
it were possible; and if it were not, he would live the life of a
laborer--a tramp, even--rather than "skulk back," as he expressed it, to
those who were once kindred and companions.

"If I cannot walk erect to their front doors, I will never crawl around
to the back entrances. If I ever must take to keep from starving, it
will be from strangers. I shall never inflict myself as a dead weight
and a painfully tolerated infamy on any one. I was able to get myself
into this disgusting slough, and if I haven't brains and pluck enough to
get myself out, I will remain at this, my level, to which I have
fallen."

Thus pride still counselled and controlled, and yet it was a kind of
pride that inspires something like respect. It proved that there was
much good metal in the crude, misshapen ore of his nature.

But the necessity of doing something was urgent, for the sum he had been
willing to receive from his mother was small, and rapidly diminishing.

Among the possible activities in which he might engage, that of writing
for papers and magazines occurred to him, and the thought at once caught
and fired his imagination. The mysteries of the literary world were the
least known to him, and therefore it offered the greatest amount of
vague promise and indefinite hope. Here a path might open to both fame
and fortune. The more he dwelt on the possibility the more it seemed to
take the aspect of probability. Under the signature of E. H. he would
write thrilling tales, until the public insisted upon knowing the great
unknown. Then he could reverse present experience by scorning those who
had scorned him. He recalled all that he had ever read about genius
toiling in its attic until the world was compelled to recognize and do
homage to the regal mind. He would remain in seclusion also; he would
burn midnight oil until he should come to be known as Haldane the
brilliant writer instead of Haldane the gambler, drunkard, and thief.

All on fire with his new project, he sallied forth to the nearest
news-stand, and selected two or three papers and magazines, whose
previous interest to him and known popularity suggested that they were
the best mediums in which he could rise upon the public as a literary
star, all the more attractive because unnamed and unknown.

His next proceeding indicated a commendable amount of shrewdness, and
proved that his roseate visions resulted more from ignorance and
inexperience than from innate foolishness. He carefully read the
periodicals he had bought, in the hope of obtaining hints and
suggestions from their contents which would aid him in producing
acceptable manuscripts. Some of the sketches and stories appeared very
simple, the style flowing along as smoothly and limpidly as a summer
brook through the meadows. He did not see why he could not write in a
similar vein, perhaps more excitingly and interestingly. In his partial
and neglected course of study he had not given much attention to
_belles-lettres_, and was not aware that the simplicity and lucid
purity of thought which made certain pages so easily read were produced
by the best trained and most cultured talent existing among the regular
contributors.

He spent the evening and the greater part of a sleepless night in
constructing a crude plot of a story, and, having procured writing
materials, hastened through an early breakfast, the following morning,
in his eagerness to enter on what now seemed a shining path to fame.

He sat down and dipped his pen in ink. The blank, white page was before
him, awaiting his brilliant and burning thoughts; but for some reason
they did not and would not come. This puzzled him. He could dash off a
letter, and write with ease a plain business statement. Why could he not
commence and go on with his story?

"How do those other fellows commence?" he mentally queried, and he again
carefully read and examined the opening paragraphs of two or three tales
that had pleased him. They seemed to commence and go forward very easily
and naturally. Why could not he do the same?

To his dismay he found that he could not. He might as well have sat down
and hoped to have deftly and skilfully constructed a watch as to have
imitated the style of the stories that most interested him, for he had
never formed even the power, much less the habit, of composition.

After a few labored and inconsequential sentences, which seemed like
crude ore instead of the molten, burning metal of thought left to cool
in graceful molds, he threw aside his pen in despair.

After staring despondently for a time at the blank page, which now
promised to remain as blank as the future then seemed, the fact suddenly
occurred to him that even genius often spurred its flagging or dormant
powers by stimulants. Surely, then, he, in his pressing emergency, had a
right to avail himself of this aid. A little brandy might awaken his
imagination, which would then kindle with his theme.

At any rate, he had no objection to the brandy, and with this
inspiration he again resumed his pen. He was soon astonished and
delighted with the result, for he found himself writing with ease and
fluency. His thoughts seemed to become vivid and powerful, and his story
grew rapidly. As body and mind flagged, the potent genii in the black
bottle again lifted and soared on with him until the marvellous tale was
completed.

He decided to correct the manuscript on the following day, and was so
complacent and hopeful over his performance that he scarcely noted that
he was beginning to feel wretchedly from the inevitable reaction. The
next day, with dull and aching head he tried to read what he had
written, but found it dreary and disappointing work. His sentences and
paragraphs appeared like clouds from which the light had faded; but he
explained this fact to himself on the ground of his depressed physical
state, and he went through his task with dogged persistence.

He felt better on the following day, and with the aid of the bottle he
resolved to give his inventive genius another flight. On this occasion
he would attempt a longer story--one that would occupy him several
days--and he again stimulated himself up to a condition in which he
found at least no lack of words. When he attained what he supposed was
his best mood, he read over again the work of the preceding day, and was
delighted to find that it now glowed with prismatic hues. In his
complacence he at once despatched it to the paper for which it was
designed.

Three or four days of alternate work and brooding passed, and if various
and peculiar moods prove the possession of genius, Haldane certainly
might claim it. Between his sense of misfortune and disgrace, and the
fact that his funds were becoming low, on one hand, and his towering
hopes and shivering fears concerning his literary ventures, on the
other, he was emphatically in what is termed "a state of mind"
continuously. These causes alone were sufficient to make mental serenity
impossible; but the after-effects of the decoction from which he
obtained his inspiration were even worse, and after a week's work the
thought occurred to him more than once that if he pursued a literary
life, either his genius or that which he imbibed as its spur would
consume him utterly.

By the time the first two stories were finished he found that it would
be necessary to supplement the labors of his pen. He would have to wait
at least a few days before he could hope for any returns, even though he
had urged in his accompanying notes prompt acceptance and remittance for
their value.

He went to the office of the "Evening Spy," the paper which had shown
some lenience toward him, and offered his services as writer, or
reporter; and, although taught by harsh experience not to hope for very
much, he was a little surprised at the peremptory manner in which his
services were declined. His face seemed to ask an explanation, and the
editor said briefly:

"We did not bear down very hard on you--it's not our custom; but both
inclination and necessity lead us to require that every one and
everything connected with this paper should be eminently respectable and
deserving of respect. Good-morning, sir."

Haldane's pre-eminence consisted only in his lack of respectability; and
after the brave visions of the past week, based on his literary toil,
this cool, sharp-cut statement of society's opinion quenched about all
hope of ever rising by first gaining recognition and employment among
those whose position was similar to what his own had been. As he plodded
his way back to the miserable little foreign restaurant, his mind began
to dwell on this question:

"Is there any place in the world for one who has committed a crime, save
a prison?"



CHAPTER XX

MAIDEN AND WOOD-SAWYER


Before utterly abandoning all hope of finding employment that should in
some small degree preserve an air of respectability, Haldane resolved to
give up one more day to the search, and on the following morning he
started out and walked until nightfall. He even offered to take the
humblest positions that would insure him a support and some recognition;
but the record of his action while in Mr. Arnot's employ followed him
everywhere, creating sufficient prejudice in every case to lead to a
refusal of his application. Some said "No" reluctantly and hesitatingly,
as if kindly feelings within took the young man's part; but they said
it, nevertheless.

For the patient resolution with which he continued to apply to all kinds
of people and places, hour after hour, in spite of such disheartening
treatment, he deserved much praise; but he did not receive any; and at
last, weary and despondent, he returned to his miserable lodgings. He
was so desperately depressed in body and mind that the contents of the
black bottle seemed his only resource.

Such a small sum now remained that he felt that something must be done
instantly. He concluded that his only course now was to go out and pick
up any odd bits of work that he could find. He hoped that by working
half the time he might make enough to pay for his board at his present
cheap lodging-place. This would leave him time to continue his writing,
and in the course of a week more he would certainly hear from the
manuscripts already forwarded. On these he now built nearly all his
hope. If they were well received and paid for, he considered his
fortunes substantially restored, and fame almost a certainty in the
future. If he could only produce a few more manuscripts, and bridge over
the intervening time until he could hear from them, he felt that his
chief difficulties would be past.

Having decided to do a laborer's work, he at once resolved to exchange
his elegant broadcloth for a laborer's suit, and he managed this
transfer so shrewdly that he obtained quite a little sum of money in
addition.

It was well that he did replenish his finances somewhat, for his
apparently phlegmatic landlord was as wary as a veteran mouser in
looking after his small interests. He had just obtained an inkling as to
Haldane's identity, and, while he was not at all chary concerning the
social and moral standing of his few uncertain lodgers, he proposed
henceforth that all transactions with the suspicious stranger should be
on a strictly cash basis.

It was the busy spring-time, and labor was in great demand. Haldane
wandered off to the suburbs, and, as an ordinary laborer, offered his
services in cleaning up yards, cutting wood, or forking over a space of
garden ground. His stalwart form and prepossessing appearance generally
secured him a favorable answer, but before he was through with his task
he often received a sound scolding for his unskilful and bungling style
of work. But he in part made up by main strength what he lacked in
skill, and after two or three days he acquired considerable deftness in
his unwonted labors, and felt the better for them. They counteracted the
effects of his literary efforts, or, more correctly, his means of
inspiration in them.

Thus another week passed, of which he gave three days to the production
of two or three more brief manuscripts, and during the following week he
felt sure that he would hear from those first sent.

He wrote throughout the hours of daylight on Sunday, scarcely leaving
his chair, and drank more deeply than usual. In consequence, he felt
wretchedly on Monday, and, therefore, strolled off to look for some
employment that would not tax his aching head. Hitherto he had avoided
all localities where he would be apt to meet those who knew him; and by
reason of his brief residence in town there were comparatively few who
were familiar with his features. He now recalled the fact that he had
often seen from his window, while an inmate of Mrs. Arnot's home, quite
a collection of cottages across a small ravine that ran a little back of
that lady's residence. He might find some work among them, and he
yielded to the impulse to look again upon the place where such rich and
abundant happiness had once seemed within his grasp.

For several days he had been conscious of a growing desire to hear from
his mother and Mrs. Arnot, and often found himself wondering how they
regarded his mysterious disappearance, or whether reports of his vain
inquiry for work had reached them.

With a pride and resolution that grew obstinate with time and failure,
he resolved that he would not communicate with them until he had
something favorable to tell; and he hoped, and almost believed, that
before many days passed, he could address to them a literary weekly
paper in which they would find, in prominent position, the underscored
initials of E. H. Until he could be preceded by the first flashes of
fame he would remain in obscurity. He would not even let Mrs. Arnot know
where he was hiding, so that she might send to him his personal effects
left at her house. Indeed, he had no place for them now, and was,
besides, more morbidly bent than ever on making good the proud words he
had spoken. If, in the face of such tremendous odds he could, alone and
unaided, with nothing but his hands and brain, win again all and more
than he had lost, he could compel the respect and admiration of those
who had witnessed his downfall and consequent victorious struggle.

Was the girl who had inspired his sudden, and, as he had supposed,
"undying" passion, forgotten during these trying days? Yes, to a great
extent. His self-love was greater than his love for Laura Romeyn. He
craved intensely to prove that he was no longer a proper object of her
scorn. She had rejected him as a slave to "disgusting vices," and such
he had apparently shown himself to be; but now he would have been
willing to have dipped his pen in his own blood, and have written away
his life, if thereby he could have filled her with admiration and
regret. Although he scarcely acknowledged it to himself, perhaps the
subtlest and strongest impulse to his present course was the hope of
teaching her that he was not what she now regarded him. But he was not
at that time capable of a strong, true affection for any one, and
thoughts of the pretty maiden wounded his pride more than his heart.

After arriving at the further bank of the ravine, back of Mrs. Arnot's
residence, he sat down for a while, and gave himself up to a very bitter
revery. There, in the bright spring sunshine, was the beautiful villa
which might have been a second home to him. The gardener was at work
among the shrubbery, and the sweet breath of crocuses and hyacinths was
floated to him on the morning breeze. There were the windows of his
airy, lovely room, in comparison with which the place in which he now
slept was a kennel. If he had controlled and hidden his passion, if he
had waited and wooed patiently, skilfully, winning first esteem and
friendship, and then affection, yonder garden paths might have witnessed
many happy hours spent with the one whom he loved as well as he could
love any one save himself. But now--and he cursed himself and his folly.

Poor fellow! He might as well have said, "If I had not been myself, all
this might have been as I have imagined." He had acted naturally, and in
accordance with his defective character; he had been himself, and that
was the secret of all his troubles. He sprang up, exclaiming in anger:

"Mother made a weak fool of me, and I was willing to be a fool. Now we
are bothing reaping our reward."

He went off among the cottages looking for employment, but found little
encouragement. The people were, as a general thing, in humble
circumstances, and did their work among themselves. But at last he
found, near the ravine, a small dwelling standing quite apart from any
others, before which a load of wood had been thrown. The poor woman
whose gateway it obstructed was anxious to have it sawed up and carried
to her little wood-shed, but was disposed to haggle about the price.

"Give me what you please," said Haldane, throwing off his coat; "I take
the job;" and in a few moments the youth who had meditated indefinite
heights of "gloomy grandeur" appeared--save to the initiated--as if he
had been born a wood-sawyer.

He was driving his saw in the usual strong, dogged manner in which he
performed such tasks, when a light step caused him to look up suddenly,
and he found himself almost face to face with Laura Romeyn. He started
violently; the blood first receded from his face, and then rushed
tumultuously back. She, too, seemed much surprised and startled, and
stopped hesitatingly, as if she did not know what to do. But Haldane had
no doubt as to his course. He felt that he had no right to speak to her,
and that she might regard it as an insult if he did; therefore he bent
down to his work again with a certain proud humility which Laura, even
in her perturbation, did not fail to notice.

In her diffidence and confusion she continued past him a few steps, and,
although he expected nothing less, the fact that she did not recognize
or speak to him cut to his heart with a deeper pain than he had yet
suffered. With a gesture similar to that which he made when she saw him
on the way to prison, he dashed his hat down over his eyes, and drove
his saw through the wood with savage energy.

She looked at him doubtfully for a moment, then yielding to her impulse,
came to his side. His first intimation of her presence was the scarcely
heard tones of her voice mingling with the harsh rasping of the saw.

"Will you not speak to me, Mr. Haldane?" she asked.

He dropped his saw, stood erect, trembled slightly, but did not answer
or even raise his eyes to her face. His pain was so great he was not
sure of his self-control.

"Perhaps," she added timidly, "you do not wish me to speak to you."

"I now have no right to speak to you, Miss Romeyn," he answered in a
tone which his suppressed feelings rendered constrained and almost
harsh.

"But I feel sorry for you," said she quickly, "and so does my aunt, and
she greatly--"

"I have not asked for your pity," interrupted Haldane, growing more
erect and almost haughty in his bearing, quite oblivious for a moment of
his shirt-sleeves and bucksaw. What is more, he made Laura forget them
also, and his manner embarrassed her greatly. She was naturally gentle
and timid, and she deferred so far to his mood that one would have
thought that she was seeking to obtain kindness rather than to confer
it.

"You misunderstand me," said she: "I do respect you for the brave effort
you are making. I respect you for doing this work. You cannot think it
strange, though, that I am sorry for all that has happened. But I did
not intend to speak of myself at all--of Mrs. Arnot rather, and your
mother. They do not know where to find you, and wish to see and hear
from you very much. Mrs. Arnot has letters to you from your mother."

"The time shall come--it may not be so very far distant, Miss
Romeyn--when it will be no condescension on your part to speak to me,"
said Haldane loftily, ignoring all that related to Mrs. Arnot and his
mother, even if he heard it.

"I do not feel it to be condescension now," replied Laura, with almost
the frank simplicity of a child. "I cannot help feeling sympathy for
you, even though you are too proud to receive it." Then she added, with
a trace of dignity and maidenly pride, "Perhaps when you have realized
your hopes, and have become rich or famous, I may not choose to speak to
you. But it is not my nature to turn from any one in misfortune, much
less any one whom I have known well."

He looked at her steadily for a moment, and his lip quivered slightly
with his softening feeling.

"You do not scorn me, then, like the rest of the world," said he in a
low tone.

Tears stood in the young girl's eyes as she answered, "Mr. Haldane, I do
feel deeply for you; I know you have done very wrong, but that only
makes you suffer more."

"How can you overlook the wrong of my action? Others think I am not fit
to be spoken to," he asked, in a still lower tone.

"I do not overlook the wrong," said she, gravely; "it seems strange and
terrible to me; and yet I do feel sorry for you, from the depths of my
heart, and I wish I could help you."

"You have helped me," said he, impetuously; "you have spoken the first
truly kind word that has blessed me since I bade mother good-by. I was
beginning to hate the hard-hearted animals known as men and women. They
trample me down like a herd of buffaloes."

"Won't you go with me and see Mrs. Arnot? She has letters for you, and
she greatly wishes to see you."

He shook his head.

"Why not?"

"I have the same as made a vow that I will never approach any one to
whom I held my old relations until I regain at least as good a name and
position as I lost. I little thought we should meet soon again, if ever,
and still less that you would speak to me as you have done."

"I had been taking some delicacies from auntie to a poor sick woman, and
was just returning," said Laura, blushing slightly. "I think your vow is
very wrong. Your pride brings grief to your mother, and pain to your
good friend, Mrs. Arnot."

"I cannot help it," said he, in a manner that was gloomy and almost
sullen; "I got myself into this slough, and I intend to get myself out
of it. I shall not take alms from any one."

"A mother cannot give her son alms," said Laura simply.

"The first words my mother said to me when my heart was breaking were,
'You have disgraced me.' When I have accomplished that which will honor
her I will return."

"I know from what auntie said that your mother did not mean any
unkindness, and you surely know that you have a friend in Mrs. Arnot."

"Mrs. Arnot _has_ been a true friend, and no small part of my punishment
is the thought of how I have requited her kindness. I reverence and
honor her more than any other woman, and I did not know that you were so
much like her. You both seem different from all the rest of the world.
But I shall take no advantage of her kindness or yours."

"Mr. Haldane," said Laura gravely, but with rising color, "I am not a
woman. In years and feelings I am scarcely more than a child. It may not
be proper or conventional for me to stop and talk so long to you, but I
have acted from the natural impulse of a young girl brought up in a
secluded country home. I shall return thither tomorrow, and I am glad I
have seen you once more, for I wished you to know that I did feel sorry
for you, and that I hoped you might succeed. I greatly wish you would
see Mrs. Arnot, or let me tell her where she can see you, and send to
you what she wishes. She has heard of you once or twice, but does not
know where to find you. Will you not let me tell her?"

He shook his head decidedly.

"Well, then, good-by," said she kindly, and was about to depart.

"Wait," he said hastily; "will you do me one small favor?"

"Yes, if I ought."

"This is my father's watch and chain," he continued, taking them off.
"They are not safe with me in my present life. I do not wish to have it
in my power to take them to a pawnshop. I would rather starve first, and
yet I would rather not be tempted. I can't explain. You cannot and
should not know anything about the world in which I am living. Please
give these to Mrs. Arnot, and ask her to keep them till I come for them;
or she can send them, with the rest of my effects, to my mother. I have
detained you too long already. Whatever may be my fate, I shall always
remember you with the deepest gratitude and respect."

There was distress in Laura's face as he spoke; but she took the watch
and chain without a word, for she saw that he was fully resolved upon
his course.

"I know that Mrs. Arnot will respect my wish to remain in obscurity
until I can come with a character differing from that which I now bear.
Your life would be a very happy one, Miss Romeyn, if my wishes could
make it so;" and the wood-sawyer bowed his farewell with the grace and
dignity of a gentleman, in spite of his coarse laborer's garb. He then
resumed his work, to the great relief of the woman, who had caught
glimpses of the interview from her window, wondering and surmising why
the "young leddy from the big house" should have so much to say to a
wood-sawyer.

"If she had a-given him a tract upon leavin', it would a-seemed more
nateral like," she explained to a crony the latter part of the day.

Mrs. Arnot did respect Haldane's desire to be left to himself until he
came in the manner that his pride dictated; but, after hearing Laura's
story, she cast many a wistful glance toward the one who, in spite of
his grave faults and weaknesses, deeply interested her, and she sighed:

"He must learn by hard experience."

"Did I do wrong in speaking to him, auntie?" Laura asked.

"I do not think so. Your motive was natural and kindly; and yet I would
not like you to meet him again until he is wholly different in
character, if that time ever comes."



CHAPTER XXI

MAGNANIMOUS MR. SHRUMPF


After the excitement caused by his unexpected interview with Laura
subsided, and Haldane was able to think it over quietly, it seemed to
him that he had burned his ships behind him. He must now make good his
proud words, for to go "crawling back" after what he had said to-day,
and, of all persons, to the one whose opinion he most valued--this would
be a humiliation the thought of which even he could not endure.

Having finished his task, he scarcely glanced at the pittance which the
woman reluctantly gave him, and went straight to the city post-office.
He was so agitated with conflicting hopes and fears that his voice
trembled as he asked if there were any letters addressed to E. H., and
he was so deeply disappointed that he was scarcely willing to take the
careless negative given. He even went to the express office, in the
vague hope that the wary editors had remitted through them; and the
leaden weight of despondency grew heavier at each brisk statement:

"Nothing for E. H."

He was so weary and low-spirited when he reached his dismal lodgings
that he felt no disposition either to eat or drink, but sat down in the
back part of the wretched, musty saloon, and, drawing his hat over his
eyes, he gave himself up to bitter thoughts. With mental imprecations he
cursed himself that he had not better understood the young girl who once
had been his companion. Never before had she seemed so beautiful as
to-day, and she had revealed a forming character as lovely as her
person. She _was_ like Mrs. Arnot--the woman who seemed to him
perfect--and what more could he say in her praise? And yet his folly had
placed between them an impassable gulf. He was not misled by her
kindness, for he remembered her words, and now believed them, "If I ever
love a man he will be one that I can look up to and respect." If he
could only have recognized her noble tendencies he might have resolutely
set about becoming such a man. If his character had been pleasing to
her, his social position would have given him the right to have aspired
to her hand. Why had he not had sufficient sense to have realized that
she was young--much too young to understand his rash, hasty passion? Why
could he not have learned from her pure, delicate face that she might
possibly be won by patient and manly devotion, but would be forever
repelled from the man who wooed her like a Turk?

In the light of experience he saw his mistakes. From his present depth
he looked up, and saw the inestimable vantage ground which he once
possessed. In his deep despondency he feared he never would regain it,
and that his hopes of literary success would prove delusive.

Regret like a cold, November wind, swept through all his thoughts and
memories, and there seemed nothing before him but a chill winter of
blight and failure that would have no spring.

But he was not left to indulge his miserable mood very long, for his
mousing landlord--having finally learned who Haldane was, and all the
unfavorable facts and comments with which the press had abounded--now
concluded that he could pounce upon him in such a way that something
would be left in his claws before the victim could escape.

That very morning Haldane had paid for his board to date, but had
thoughtlessly neglected to have a witness or take a receipt. The
grizzled grimalkin who kept the den, and thrived as much by his small
filchings as from his small profits, had purred to himself, "Very goot,
very goot," on learning that Haldane's word would not be worth much with
the public or in court; and no yellow-eyed cat ever waited and watched
for his prey with a quieter and cooler deliberation than did Weitzel
Shrumpf, the host of the dingy little hotel.

After Haldane appeared he delayed until a few cronies whom he could
depend upon had dropped in, and then, in an off-hand way, stepped up to
the despondent youth, and said:

"I zay, mister, you been here zwei week; I want you bay me now."

"What do you mean?" asked Haldane, looking up with an uncomprehending
stare.

"Dis is vot I mean; you buts me off long nuff. I vants zwei weeks'
bort."

"I paid you for everything up to this morning, and I have had nothing
since."

"O, you have baid me--strange I did not know. Vill you bays now ven I
does know?"

"I tell you I have paid you!" said Haldane, starting up.

"Vel, vell, show me der receipt, an I says not von vort against him."

"You did not give me a receipt."

"No, I thinks not--not my vay to give him till I gits de moneys."

"You are an unmitigated scoundrel. I won't pay you another cent."

"Lock dat door, Carl," said the landlord, coolly, to one of his
satellites. "Now, Mister Haldane, you bays, or you goes to jail. You has
been dare vonce, and I'll but you dare dis night if you no bays me."

"Gentlemen, I appeal to you to prevent this downright villany," cried
Haldane.

"I sees no villany," said one of the lookers-on, stolidly. "You shows
your receipt, and he no touch you."

"I neglected to take a receipt. I did not know I was dealing with a
thief."

"Ho, ho, ho!" laughed the landlord; "he tinks I vas honest like himself,
who vas jus' out of jail!"

"I won't pay you twice," said Haldane doggedly.

"Carl, call de policeman, den."

"Wait a moment; your rascality will do you no good, and may get you into
trouble. I have very little money left."

"Den you can leave your vatch till you brings de money."

"Ah, thank Heaven! that is safe, and beyond your clutches."

"In a pawnshop? or vas he stolen, like de tousand dollar, and you been
made give him up?"

Haldane had now recovered himself sufficiently to realize that he was in
an ugly predicament. He was not sufficiently familiar with the law to
know how much power his persecutor had, but feared, with good reason,
that some kind of a charge could be trumped up which would lead to his
being locked up for the night. Then would follow inevitably another
series of paragraphs in the papers, deepening the dark hues in which
they had already portrayed his character. He could not endure the
thought that the last knowledge of him that Laura carried away with her
from Hillaton should be that he was again in jail, charged with trying
to steal his board and lodging from a poor and ignorant foreigner; for
he foresaw that the astute Shrumpf, his German landlord, would appear in
the police court in the character of an injured innocent. He pictured
the disgust upon her face as she saw his name in the vile connection
which this new arraignment would occasion, and he felt that he must
escape it if possible. Although enraged at Shrumpf's false charge, he
was cool enough to remember that he had nothing to oppose to it save his
own unsupported word; and what was that worth in Hillaton? The public
would even be inclined to believe the opposite of what he affirmed.
Therefore, by a great effort, he regained his self-control, and said
firmly and quietly:

"Shrumpf, although you know I have paid you, I am yet in a certain sense
within your power, since I did not take your receipt. I have not much
money left, but after I have taken out fifty cents for my supper and bed
you can take all the rest. My watch is in the hands of a friend, and you
can't get that, and you can't get any more than I have by procuring my
arrest; so take your choice. I don't want to have trouble with you, but
I won't go out penniless and spend the night in the street, and if you
send for a policeman I will make you all the trouble I can, and I
promise you it will not be a little."

Herr Shrumpf, conscious that he was on rather delicate ground, and
remembering that he was already in bad odor with the police authorities,
assumed a great show of generosity.

"I vill not be tough," he said, "ven a man's boor and does all vat he
can; I knows my rights, and I stands up for him, but ven I gits him den
I be like von leetle lamb. I vill leave you tree quarter dollar, and you
bays der rest vat you have, and we says nothing more 'bout him."

"You are right--the least said the better about this transaction. I've
been a fool, and you are a knave, and that is all there is to say. Here
are seventy-five cents, which I keep, and there are four dollars, which
is all I have--every cent. Now unlock your door and let me out."

"I tinks you has more."

"You can search my pockets if you wish. If you do, I call upon these men
present to witness the act, for, as I have said, if you go beyond a
certain point I will make you trouble, and justly, too."

"Nah, nah! vat for I do so mean a ting? You but your hand in my bocket
ven you takes my dinners, my lagers, and my brandies, but I no do vat no
shentlemens does. You can go, and ven you brings de full moneys for zwei
weeks' bort I gives you receipt for him."

Haldane vouchsafed no reply, but hastened away, as a fly would escape
from a spider's web. The episode, intensely disagreeable as it was, had
the good effect of arousing him out of the paralysis of his deep
despondency. Besides, he could not help congratulating himself that he
had avoided another arrest and all the wretched experience which must
have followed.

He concluded that there was no other resource for him that night save
"No. 13," the lodging-house in the side street where "no questions were
asked"; and, having stolen into another obscure restaurant, he obtained
such a supper as could be had for twenty-five cents. He then sought his
former miserable refuge, and, as he could not pay extra for a private
room on this occasion--for he must keep a little money for his
breakfast--there was nothing for him, therefore, but to obtain what rest
he could in a large, stifling room, half filled with miserable waifs
like himself. He managed to get a bed near a window, which he raised
slightly, and fatigue soon brought oblivion.



CHAPTER XXII

A MAN WHO HATED HIMSELF


The light of the following day brought little hope or courage; but
Haldane started out, after a meagre breakfast, to find some means of
obtaining a dinner and a place to sleep. He was not as successful as
usual, and noon had passed before he found anything to do.

As he was plodding wearily along through a suburb he heard some one
behind a high board fence speaking so loudly and angrily that he stopped
to listen, and was not a little surprised to find that the man was
talking to himself. For a few moments there was a sound of a saw, and
when it ceased, a harsh, querulous voice commenced again:

"A-a-h"--it would seem that the man thus given to soliloquy often began
and finished his sentences with a vindictive and prolonged guttural
sound like that here indicated--"Miserable hand at sawin' wood! Why
don't you let some one saw it that knows how? Tryin' to save a half
dollar; when you know it'll give you the rheumatiz, and cost ten in
doctor bills! 'Nother thing; it's mean--mean as dirt. You know there's
poor devils who need the work, and you're cheatin' 'em out of it. But
it's just like yer! A-a-h!" and then the saw began again.

Haldane was inclined to believe that this irascible stranger was as
providential as the croaking ravens that fed the prophet, and he
promptly sought the gate and entered. An old man looked up in some
surprise. He was short in stature and had the stoop of one who is
bending under the weight of years and infirmities. His features were as
withered and brown as a russet apple that had been kept long past its
season, and his head was surmounted by a shock of white locks that
bristled out in all directions, as if each particular hair was on bad
terms with its neighbors. Curious seams and wrinkles gave the continuous
impression that the old gentleman had just swallowed something very
bitter, and was making a wry face over it. But Haldane was in no mood
for the study of physiognomy and character, however interesting a
subject he might stumble upon, and he said:

"I am looking for a little work, and with your permission I will saw
that wood for whatever you are willing to pay."

"That won't be much."

"It will be enough to get a hungry man a dinner."

"Haven't you had any dinner?"

"No."

"Why didn't you ask for one, then?"

"Why should I ask you for a dinner?"

"Why shouldn't you? If I be a tight-fisted man, I'm not mean enough to
refuse a hungry man."

"Give me some work, and I can buy my dinner."

"What's your name?"

"Egbert Haldane."

"Ah ha! That name's been in the papers lately."

"Yes, and _I_ have been in jail."

"And do you expect me to have a man around that's been in jail?"

"No; I don't expect any humanity from any human being that knows
anything about me. I am treated as if I were the devil himself, and
hadn't the power or wish to do anything save rob and murder. The public
should keep such as I am in prison the rest of our lives, or else cut
our throats. But this sending us out in the world to starve, and to be
kicked and cuffed during the process, is scarcely in keeping with the
Bible civilization they are always boasting of."

He spoke recklessly and bitterly, and his experience made his words
appear to him only too true. But his shrivelled and shrunken auditor
grinned appreciatively, and said, with more than his usual vindictive
emphasis:

"A-a-h! that's the right kind of talk. Now you're gittin' past all this
make-believin' to the truth. We're a cussed mean set--we folk who go to
church and read the Bible, and then do just what the devil tells us,
a-helpin him along all the time. Satan's got a strong grip on you, from
all I hear, and we're all a-helpin' him keep it. You've gone half way to
the devil, and all the good people tell you to go the rest of the way,
for they won't have anything to do with you. Hain't that the way?"

"Oh, no," said Haldane with a bitter sneer; "some of the good people to
whom you refer put themselves out so far as to give me a little advice."

"What was it wuth to you? Which would you ruther--some good advice from
me, or the job of sawin' the wood there?"

"Give me the saw--no matter about the advice," said Haldane, throwing
off his coat.

"A-a-h! wasn't I a fool to ask that question? Well, I don't belong to
the good people, so go ahead--I don't s'pose you know much about sawin'
wood, bro't up as you've been; but you can't do it wuss than me. I don't
belong to any one. What I was made for I can't see, unless it is to be a
torment to myself. Nobody can stand me. I can't stand myself. I've got a
cat and dog that will stay with me, and sometimes I'll git up and kick
'em jest for the chance of cussin' myself for doin' it."

"And yet you are the first man in town that has shown me any practical
kindness," said Haldane, placing another stick on his saw-buck.

"Well, I kinder do it out o' spite to myself. There's somethin' inside
of me sayin' all the time, 'Why are you spendin' time and money on this
young scapegrace? It'll end in your havin' to give him a dinner, for you
can't be so blasted mean as to let him go without it, and yet all the
time you're wishin' that you needn't do it.'"

"Well, you need not," said Haldane.

"Yes, I must, too."

"All I ask of you is what you think that work is worth."

"Well, that ain't all I ask of my confounded old self. Here, you're
hungry you say--s'pose you tell the truth sometimes; here you're down,
and all the respectable people sittin' down hard on you; here you are in
the devil's clutches, and he's got you half way toward the brimstone,
and I'm grudgin' you a dinner, even when I know I've got to give it to
you. That's what I call bein' mean and a fool both. A-a-h!"

Haldane stopped a moment to indulge in the first laugh he had enjoyed
since his arrest.

"I hope you will pardon me, my venerable friend," said he; "but you have
a rather strangely honest way of talking."

"I'm old, but I ain't venerable. My name is Jeremiah Growther," was the
snarling reply.

"I'm fraid you have too much conscience, Mr. Growther. It won't let you
do comfortably what others do as a matter of course."

"I've nothin' to do with other people. I know what's right, and I'm all
the time hatin' to do it. That's the mean thing about me which I can't
stand. A-a-h!"

"I'm sorry my coming has made you so out of sorts with yourself."

"If it ain't you it's somethin' else. I ain't more out of sorts than
usual."

"Well, you'll soon be rid of me--I'll be through in an hour."

"Yes, and here it is the middle of the afternoon, and you haven't had
your dinner yet, and for all I know, no breakfast nuther. I was precious
careful to have both of mine, and find it very comfortable standin' here
a-growlin' while you're workin' on an empty stomach. But it's just like
me. A-a-h! I'll call you in a few minutes, and I won't pay you a cent
unless you come in;" and the old man started for the small dilapidated
cottage which he shared with the cat and dog that, as he stated, managed
to worry along with him.

But he had not taken many steps before he stumbled slightly against a
loose stone, and he stopped for a moment, as if he could find no
language equal to the occasion, and then commenced such a tirade of
abuse with his poor weazened little self as its object, that one would
naturally feel like taking sides with the decrepit body against the
vindictive spirit. Haldane would have knocked a stranger down had he
said half as much to the old gentleman, who seemed bent on befriending
him after his own odd fashion. But the irate old man finished his
objurgation with the words:

"What's one doin' above ground who can't lift his foot over a stone only
an inch high? A-a-h!" and then he went on, and disappeared in the house,
from the open door of which not long after came the savory odor of
coffee.

Partly to forget his miserable self in his employer's strange manner,
and partly because he was almost faint from hunger, Haldane concluded to
accept this first invitation to dine out in Hillaton, resolving that he
would do his queer host some favor to make things even.

"Come in," shouted Mr. Growther a few minutes later.

Haldane entered quite a large room, which presented an odd aspect of
comfort and disorder.

"There's a place to wash your hands, if you think it's wuth while. I
don't often, but I hope there's few like me," said the busy host,
lifting the frying-pan from some coals, and emptying from it a generous
slice of ham and three or four eggs on a platter.

"I like your open fire-place," said Haldane, looking curiously around
the hermitage as he performed his ablutions.

"That's a nuther of my weaknesses. I know a stove would be more
convenient and economical, but I hate all improvements."

"One would think, from what you said, your cat and dog had a hard time
of it; but two more sleek, fat, and lazy animals I never saw."

"No thanks to me. I s'pose they've got clear consciences."

As the table began to fairly groan with good things, Haldane said:

"Look here, Mr. Growther, are you in the habit of giving disreputable
people such a dinner as that?"

"If it's good enough for me, it's good enough for you," was the tart
reply.

"O, I'm not finding fault; I only wanted you to know that I would be
grateful for much less."

"I'm not doin' it to please you, but to spite myself."

"Have your own way, of course," said Haldane, laughing: "it's a little
odd, though, that your spite against yourself should mean so much
practical kindness to me."

"Hold on!" cried his host, as Haldane was about to attack the viands;
"ain't you goin' to say grace?"

"Well," said the young man, somewhat embarrassed, "I would rather you
would say it for me."

"I might as well eat your dinner for you."

"Mr. Growther, you are an unusually honest man, and I think a kind one;
so I am not going to act out any lies before you. Although your dinner
is the best one I have seen for many a long day, or am likely to see,
yet, to tell you the truth, I could swear over it easier than I could
pray over it."

"A-a-h! that's the right spirit; that's the way I ought to feel. Now you
see what a mean hypocrite I am. I'm no Christian--far from it--and yet I
always have a sneakin' wish to say grace over my victuals. As if it
would do anybody any good! If I'd jest swear over 'em, as you say, then
I would be consistent."

"Are you in earnest in all this strange talk?"

"Yes, I am; I hate myself."

"Why?"

"Because I know all about myself. A-a-h!"

"How many poor, hungry people have you fed since the year opened?"

"Your question shows me jest what I am. I could tell you within three or
four. I found myself a-countin' of 'em up and a-gloryin' in it all the
tother night, takin' credit to myself for givin' away a few victuals
after I had had plenty myself. Think of a man gittin' self-righteous
over givin' to some poor fellow-critters what he couldn't eat himself!
If that ain't meanness, what is it? A-a-h!"

"But you haven't told me how many you have fed."

"No, and I ain't a-goin' to--jest to spite myself. I want to tell you,
and to take credit for it, but I'll head myself off this time."

"But you could eat these things which you are serving to me--if not
to-day, why, then to-morrow."

"To-morrow's income will provide for to-morrow. The Lord shows he's down
on this savin' and hoardin' up of things, for he makes 'em get musty
right away; and if anything spiles on my hands I'm mad enough to bite
myself in two."

"But if you treat all stragglers as you do me, you do not give away odds
and ends and what's left over. This coffee is fine old Java, and a more
delicate ham I never tasted."

"Now you hit me twice. I will have the best for myself, instead of
practicin' self-denial and economy. Then I'm always wantin' to get some
second-hand victuals to give away, but I daresn't. You see I read the
Bible sometimes, and it's the most awfully oncomfortable book that ever
was written. You know what the Lord says in it--or you ought to--about
what we do for the least of these his brethren; that means such as you,
only you're a sort of black sheep in the family; and if words have any
sense at all, the Lord takes my givin' you a dinner the same as if I
gave it to him. Now s'pose the Lord came to my house, as he did to Mary
and Martha's, and I should git him up a slimpsy dinner of second-hand
victuals, and stand by a-chucklin' that I had saved twenty-five cents on
it, wouldn't that be meanness itself? Some time ago I had a ham that I
couldn't and wouldn't eat, and they wouldn't take it back at the store,
so I got some of the Lord's poor brethren to come to dinner, and I
palmed it off on them. But I had to cuss myself the whole evenin' to pay
up for it! A-a-h!"

"By Jove!" cried Haldane, dropping his knife and fork, and looking
admiringly at his host, who stood on the hearth, running his fingers
through his shock of white hair, his shriveled and bristling aspect
making a marked contrast with his sleek and lazy cat and dog--"by Jove,
you are that I call a Christian!"

"Now, look here, young man," said Mr. Growther, wrathfully, "though you
are under no obligations to me, you've got no business makin' game of me
and callin' me names, and I won't stand it. You've got to be civil and
speak the truth while you're on my premises, whether you want to or no."

Haldane shrugged his shoulders, laughed, and made haste with his dinner,
for with such a gusty and variable host he might not get a chance to
finish it. As he glanced around the room, however, and saw how cosey and
inviting it might be made by a little order and homelike arrangement, he
determined to fix it up according to his own ideas, if he could
accomplish it without actually coming to blows with the occupant.

"Who keeps house for you?" he asked.

"Didn't I tell you nobody could stand me!"

"Will you stand me for about half an hour while I fix up this room for
you?"

"No!"

"What will you do if I attempt it?"

"I'll set the dog on you."

"Nothing worse?" asked Haldane, with a laughing glance at the lazy cur.

"You might take something."

An expression of sharp pain crossed the young man's face; the sunshine
faded out of it utterly, and he said in a cold, constrained voice, as he
rose from the table:

"Oh, I forgot for a moment that I am a thief in the world's estimation."

"That last remark of mine was about equal to a kick, wasn't it?"

"A little worse."

"Ain't you used to 'em yet?"

"I ought to be."

"Why, do many speak out as plain as that?"

"They act it out just as plainly. Since you don't trust me, you had
better watch me, lest I put some cord-wood in my pocket."

"What do you want to do?"

"If the world is going to insist upon it that I am a scoundrel to the
end of the chapter, I want to find some deep water, and get under it,"
was the reckless reply.

"A-a-h! Didn't I say we respectable people and the devil was in
partnership over you? He wants to get you under deep water as soon as
possible, and we're all a-helpin' him along. Young man, I _am_ afraid of
you, like the rest, and it seems to me that I think more of my old duds
here than of your immortal soul that the devil has almost got. But I'm
goin' to spite him and myself for once. I'm goin' down town after the
evenin' paper, and, instead of lockin' up, as I usually do, I shall
leave you in charge. I know it's risky, and I hate to do it, but it
seems to me that you ought ter have sense enough to know that if you
take all I've got you would be jest that much wuss off;" and before
Haldane could remonstrate or reply he took a curiously twisted and
gnarled cane that resembled himself and departed.



CHAPTER XXIII

MR. GROWTHER BECOMES GIGANTIC


Haldane was so surprised at Mr. Growther's unexpected course that the
odd old man was out of the gate before the situation was fully realized.
His first impulse was to follow, and say that he would not be left alone
in circumstances that might compromise him; but a second thought assured
him that he was past being compromised. So he concluded to fall in with
his host's queer humor, and try to prove himself worthy of trust. He
cleared away his dinner with as much deftness as could be expected of
one engaging in an unusual task, and put everything in its place, or
what should be its place. He next found a broom, and commenced sweeping
the room, which unwonted proceeding aroused the slumbering cat and dog,
and they sat up and stared at the stranger with unfeigned astonishment.

The cat looked on quietly and philosophically, acting on the generally
received principle of the world, of not worrying until her own interests
seemed threatened. But the dog evidently thought of the welfare of his
absent master, and had a vague troubled sense that something was wrong.
He waddled up to the intruder, and gravely smelled of him. By some
canine casuistry he arrived at the same conclusion which society had
reached--that Haldane was a suspicious character, and should be kept at
arm's-length. Indeed, the sagacious beast seemed to feel toward the
unfortunate youth precisely the same impulse which had actuated all the
prudent citizens in town--a desire to be rid of him, and to have nothing
to do with him. If Haldane would only take himself off to parts unknown,
to die in a gutter, or to commit a burglary, that he might, as it were,
break into jail again, and so find a refuge and an abiding-place, the
faithful dog, believing his master's interests no longer endangered,
would have resumed his nap with the same complacence and sense of relief
which scores of good people had felt as they saw Mr. Arnot's dishonored
clerk disappearing from their premises, after their curt refusal of his
services. The community's thoughts and wary eyes followed him only
sufficiently long to be sure that he committed no further depredations,
and then he was forgotten, or remembered only as a danger, or an
annoyance, happily escaped. What was to become of this drifting human
atom appeared to cause no more solicitude in town than Mr. Growther's
dog would feel should he succeed in growling the intruder out of the
house; for, being somewhat mystified, and not exactly sure as to his
master's disposition toward the stranger, he concluded to limit his
protest to a union of his voice with what might be termed society's
surly and monotonous command, "Move on."

Haldane tried to propitiate this mild and miniature Cerberus with a
dainty piece of ham, but was rewarded only by a disdainful sniff and
angrier snarl. The politic cat, however, with wary glances at the dog
and the stranger, stole noiselessly to the meat, seized it, and
retreated quickly to her recognized corner of the hearth; but when the
youth, hoping that the morsel might lead to a friendly acquaintance,
offered a caress, her back and tail went up instantly, and she became
the embodiment of repellant conservatism. He looked at her a moment, and
then said, with a bitter laugh:

"If you could be transformed into a woman, as the old fairy tale goes,
you would make an excellent wife for Weitzel Shrumpf, while the snarling
dog represents the respectable portion of the community, that will have
nothing to do with me whatever. When my pen, however, has brought name
and fame, the churlish world will be ready to fawn, and forget that it
tried to trample me into the mire of the street until I became a part of
it. Curses on the world! I would give half my life for the genius of a
Byron, that I migt heap scorn on society until it writhed under the
intolerable burden. Oh that I had a wit as keen and quick as the
lightning, so that I might transfix and shrivel up the well-dressed
monsters that now shun me as if I had a contagion!"

From a heart overflowing with bitterness and impotent protest against
the condition to which his own act had reduced him, Haldane was learning
to indulge in such bitter soliloquy with increasing frequency. It is
ever the tendency of those who find themselves at odds with the world,
and in conflict with the established order of things, to inveigh with
communistic extravagance against the conservatism and wary prudence
which they themselves would have maintained had all remained well with
them. The Haldane who had meditated "gloomy grandeur" would not have
looked at the poor, besmirched Haldane who had just accepted what the
world would regard as charity. The only reason why the proud,
aristocratic youth could tolerate and make excuse for the disreputable
character who was glad to eat the dinner given by Jeremiah Growther, was
that this same ill-conditioned fellow was himself. Thus every bitter
thing which he said against society was virtually self-condemnation. And
yet his course was most natural, for men almost invariably forget that
their views change with their fortunes. Thousands will at once form a
positive opinion of a subject from its aspect seen at their standpoint,
where one will walk around and scan it on all sides.

Either to spite himself, or to show his confidence in one whom others
regarded as utterly unworthy of trust, Mr. Growther remained away
sufficiently long for Haldane to have made up a bundle of all the
valuables in the house, and have escaped. The young man soon discovered
that there were valuables, but anything like vulgar theft never entered
his mind. That people should believe him capable of acting the part of a
common thief was one of the strange things in his present experience
which he could not understand.

Finally, to the immense relief of the honest and conservative dog, that
had growled himself hoarse, Haldane gave the room its finishing touches,
and betook himself to the woodpile again. The cat watched his departure
with philosophic composure. Like many fair ladies, she had thought
chiefly of herself during the interview with the stranger, from whom she
had managed to secure a little agreeable attention without giving
anything in return; and, now that it was over, she complacently purred
herself to sleep, with nothing to regret.

"Hullo! you're here yet, eh!" said Mr. Growther, entering the gate.

"Can you name any good reason why I should not be here?" asked Haldane,
somewhat nettled.

"No, but I could plenty of bad reasons."

"Keep them to yourself then," said the young man, sullenly resuming his
work.

"You talk as if you was an honest man," growled the old gentleman,
hobbling into the house.

Sitting down in his stout oak chair to rest himself, he stared in
silence for a time at the changes that Haldane had wrought. At last he
commenced:

"Now, Jeremiah Growther, I hope you can see that you are a perfect pig!
I hope you can see that dirt and confusion are your nateral elements;
and you had to live like a pig till a boy just out of jail came to show
you what it was to live like a decent human. But you've been showed
before, and you'll get things mixed up to-morrow. A-a-h!

"Where's that young fellow goin' to sleep to-night? That's none o' your
business. Yes, 'tis my business, too. I'm always mighty careful to know
where I'm goin' to sleep, and if I don't sleep well my cat and dog hear
from me the next day. You could be mighty comfortable tonight in your
good bed with this young chap sittin' on a curb-stun in the rain; but I
be hanged if you shall be. It's beginnin' to rain now--it's goin' to be
a mean night--mean as yourself--a cold, oncomfortable drizzle; just such
a night as makes these poor homeless devils feel that since they are
half under water they might as well go down to the river and get under
altogether. P'raps they do it sometimes in the hope of finding a warm,
dry place somewhere. Dreadful suddint change for 'em, though! And it's
we respectable, comfortable people that's to blame for these suddint
changes half the time.

"You know that heady young chap out there will go to the bad if somebody
don't pull him up. You know that it would be mean as dirt to let him go
wanderin' off to-night with only fifty cents in his pocket, tryin' to
find some place to put his head in out of the storm; and yet you want to
git out of doin' anything more for him. You're thinkin' how much more
comfortable it will be to sit dozin' in your chair, and not have any
stranger botherin' round. But I'll head you off agin in spite of your
cussed, mean, stingy, selfish, old, shrivelled-up soul, that would like
to take its ease even though the hull world was a-groanin' outside the
door. A-a-h!"

Having made it clear to the perverse Jeremiah Growther--against whom he
seemed to hold such an inveterate spite--what he must do, he arose and
called to Haldane:

"What are you doin' out there in the rain?"

"I'll be through in a few minutes."

"I don't want the rest done till mornin'."

"It will pay neither of us for me to come back here to do what's left."

"It may pay you, and as to its payin' me, that's my business."

"Not altogether--I wish to do my work on business principles; I haven't
got down to charity yet."

"Well, have your own way, then; I s'pose other folks have a right to
have it as well as myself, sometimes. Come in soon as you are through."

By the time Haldaue finished his task the clouds had settled heavily all
around the horizon, hastening forward an early and gloomy twilight, and
the rain was beginning to fall steadily. His mood comported with the
aspect of sky and earth, and weariness, the fast ally of despondency,
aided in giving a leaden hue to the future and a leaden weight, to his
thoughts. The prospect of trudging a mile or more through the drenching
rain to his previous squalid resting-place at No. 13, whose only
attraction consisted in the fact that no questions were asked, was so
depressing that he decided to ask Mr. Growther for permission to sleep
in the corner of his woodshed.

"Come in," shouted Mr. Growther, in response to his knock at the door.

"I'm through," said Haldane laconically.

"Well, I ain't," replied Mr. Growther; "you wouldn't mind taking that
cheer till I am, would you?"

Haldane found the cushioned armchair and the genial fire exceedingly to
his taste, and he felt that in such comfortable quarters he could endure
hearing the old man berate himself or any one else for an hour or more.

"Where are you goin' to sleep to-night?" asked his quaint-visaged host.

"That is a problem I had been considering myself," answered Haldane,
dubiously. "I had about concluded that, rather than walk back through
the rain to the wretched place at which I slept last night, I would ask
for the privilege of sleeping in your wood-shed. It wouldn't be much
worse than the other place, or any place in which I could find lodging
if I were known. Since I did not steal your silver I suppose you can
trust me with your wood."

"Yet they say your folks is rich."

"Yes, I can go to as elegant a house as there is in this city."

"Why in thunder don't you go there, then?"

"Because I would rather be in your wood-shed and other places like it
for the present."

"I can't understand that."

"Perhaps not, but there are worse things than sleeping hard and cold.
There are people who suffer more through their minds than their bodies.
I am not going back among my former acquaintances till I can go as a
gentleman."

The old man looked at him approvingly a moment, and then said
sententiously:

"Well, you may be a bad cuss, but you ain't a mean one."

Haldane laughed outright. "Mr. Growther," said he, "you do me honor. I
foresee you will trust me with your wood-pile to-night."

"No I won't nuther. You might not take my wood, but you would take cold,
and then I'd have to nuss you and pay doctor's bills, and bother with
you a week or more. I might even have your funeral on my hands. You
needn't think you're goin' to get me into all this trouble, fur I'm one
that hates trouble, unless it's fur myself; and, if I do say it, it's
askin' a little too much of me, almost a stranger, to 'tend to your
funeral. I don't like funerals--never did--and I won't have nothin' to
do with yours. There's a room right upstairs here, over the kitchen,
where you can sleep without wakin' up the hull neighborhood a coughin'
before mornin'. Now don't say nothin' more about it. I'm thinkin' of
myself plaguy sight more'n I am of you. If I could let you go to the
dogs without worryin' about it, I'd do it quick enough; but I've got a
miserable, sneakin' old conscience that won't stand right up and make me
do right, like a man; but when I want to do some thin' mean it begins a
gnawin' and a gnawin' at me till I have to do what I oughter for the
sate of a little peace and comfort. A-a-h!"

"Your uncomfortable conscience seems bent on making me very comfortable;
and yet I pledge you my word that I will stay only on one condition, and
that is, that you let me get supper and breakfast for you, and also read
the paper aloud this evening. I can see that you are tired and lame from
your walk. Will you agree?"

"Can't very well help myself. These easterly storms allers brings the
rheumatiz into my legs. About all they are good fur now is to have the
rheumatiz in 'em. So set plates for two, and fire ahead."

Haldane entered into his tasks with almost boyish zest. "I've camped out
in the woods, and am considerable of a cook," said he. "You shall have
some toast browned to a turn, to soak in your tea, and then you shall
have some more with hot cream poured over it. I'll shave the smoked beef
so thin that you can see to read through it."

"Umph! I can't see after dark any more than an old hen."

"How did you expect to read the paper then?" asked Haldane, without
pausing in his labors.

"I only read the headin's. I might as well make up the rest as the
editors, fur then I can make it up to suit me. It's all made up half the
time, you know."

"Well, you shall hear the editors' yarns to-night then, by way of
variety."

The old man watched the eager young fellow as he bustled from the
cupboard to the table, and from the store-closet to the fireplace, with
a kindly twinkle in his small eyes, from which the deep wrinkles ran in
all directions and in strange complexity. There could scarcely be a
greater contrast than that between the headstrong and stalwart youth and
the withered and eccentric hermit; but it would seem that mutual
kindness is a common ground on which all the world can meet and add
somewhat to each other's welfare.

The sound hard wood which Haldane had just sawn into billets blazed
cheerily on the hearth, filling the quaint old kitchen with weird and
flickering lights and shades. Mr. Growther was projected against the
opposite wall in the aspect of a benevolent giant, and perhaps the
large, kindly, but unsubstantial shadow was a truer type of the man than
the shrivelled anatomy with which the town was familiar. The
conservative dog, no longer disquieted by doubts and fears, sat up and
blinked approvingly at the preparation for supper. The politic cat, now
satisfied that any attentions to the stranger would not compromise her,
and might lead to another delicate morsel, fawned against his legs, and
purred as affectionately as if she had known him all her life and would
not scratch him instantly if he did anything displeasing to her.

Take it altogether, it was a domestic scene which would have done Mrs.
Arnot's heart good to have witnessed; but poor Mrs. Haldane would have
sighed over it as so utterly unconventional as to be another proof of
her son's unnatural tastes. In her estimation he should spend social
evenings only in aristocratic parlors; and she mourned over the fact
that from henceforth he was excluded from these privileged places of his
birthright, with a grief only less poignant than her sorrow over what
seemed to her a cognate truth, that his course and character also
excluded him from heaven.



CHAPTER XXIV

HOW PUBLIC OPINION IS OFTEN MADE


"I don't s'pose there's any use of two such reprobates as us thinkin'
about sayin' grace," said Mr. Growther, taking his place at the head of
the table; "and yet, as I said, I allers have a sneakin' wish jest to go
through the form; so we'll all begin in the same way--cat and dog and
God's rational critters. Howsomever, they don't know no better, and so
their consciences is clear. I'll own up this toast is good, if I am
eatin' it like a heathen. If you can't find anything else to do, you can
take to cookin' for a livin'."

"No one in town, save yourself, would trust me in their kitchen."

"Well, it does seem as if a man had better lose everything rather than
his character," said Mr. Growther thoughtfully.

"Then it seems a pity a man can lose it so cursed easily," added Haldane
bitterly, "for, having lost it, all the respectable and well-to-do would
rather one should go to the devil a thousand times than give him a
chance to win it back again."

"You put it rather strong--rather strong," said the old man, shaking his
head; "for some reason or other I am not as mad at myself and everything
and everybody to-night as usual, and I can see things clearer. Be honest
now. A month ago you belonged to the rich, high-flyin' class. How much
then would you have had to do with a young fellow of whom you knew only
four things--that he gambled, got drunk, 'bezzled a thousand dollars,
and had been in jail? That's all most people in town know about you."

Haldane laid down his knife and fork and fairly groaned.

"I know the plain truth is tough to hear and think about, and I'm an old
brute to spile your supper by bringing it up. I hope you won't think I'm
trying to save some victuals by doin' it. And yet it's the truth, and
you've got to face it. But face it to-morrow--face it to-morrow; have a
comfortable time to-night."

"Your statement of the case is perfectly bald," said Haldane, with a
troubled brow; "there are explanatory and excusing circumstances."

"Yes, no doubt; but the world don't take much account of them. When one
gits into a scrape, about the only question asked is, What did he _do?_
And they all jump to the conclusion that if he did it once he'll do it
agin. Lookin' into the circumstances takes time and trouble, and it
isn't human nature to bother much about other people."

"What chance is there, then, for such as I am?"

The old man hitched uneasily on his chair, but at last, with his
characteristic bluntness said, "Hanged if I know! They say that them
that gits down doesn't very often git up again. Yet I know they do
sometimes."

"What would you do if you were me?"

"Hanged if I know that either! Sit down and cuss myself to all eternity,
like enough. I feel like doin' it sometimes as it is. A-a-h!"

"I think I know a way out of the slough," said Haldane more
composedly--his thoughts recurring to his literary hopes--"and if I do,
you will not be sorry."

"Of course I won't be sorry. A man allers hates one who holds a mortgage
against him which is sure to be foreclosed. That's the way the devil's
got me, and I hate him about as bad as I do myself, and spite him every
chance I git. Of course, I'll be glad to see you git out of his
clutches; but he's got his claws in you deep, and he holds on to a
feller as if he'd pull him in two before he'll let go."

"Mr. Growther, I don't want to get into a quarrel with you, for I have
found that you are very touchy on a certain point; but I cannot help
hinting that you are destined to meet a great disappointment when
through with your earthly worry. I wish my chances were as good as
yours."

"Now you are beginnin' to talk foolishly. I shall never be rid of
myself, and so will never be rid of my worry."

"Well, well, we won't discuss the question; it's too deep for us both;
but in my judgment it will be a great piece of injustice if you ever
find a warmer place than your own hearthstone."

"That's mighty hot, sometimes, boy; and, besides, your judgment hasn't
led you very straight so far," said the old man testily. "But don't talk
of such things. I don't want to come to 'em till I have to."

"Suppose I should become rich and famous, Mr. Growther," said Haldane,
changing the subject; "would you let me take a meal with you then?"

"That depends. If you put on any airs I wouldn't."

"Good for you!"

"Oh, I'd want to make much of you, and tell how I helped you when you
was down, and so git all the reflected glory I could out of you. I've
learned how my sneakin' old speret pints every time; but I'll head it
off, and drive it back as I would a fox into its hole."

In spite of some rather harrowing and gloomy thoughts on the part of two
of them, the four inmates of the cottage made a very comfortable supper;
for Mr. Growther always insisted that since his cat and dog could "stand
him," they should fare as well as he did.

Having cleared the table, Haldane lighted a candle--kerosene lamps were
an abomination that Mr. Growther Would not abide--and began reading
aloud the "Evening Spy." The old gentleman half listened and half dozed,
pricking up his ears at some tale of trouble or crime, and almost
snoring through politics and finance. At last he was half startled out
of his chair by a loud, wrathful oath from Haldane.

"Look here, young man," he said; "the devil isn't so far off from either
of us that you need shout for him."

"True, indeed! he isn't far off, and he has everything his own way in
this world. Listen to this"--and he read with sharp, bitter emphasis the
following editorial paragraph, headed "Unnatural Depravity":

"Being ever inclined to view charitably the faults and failings of
others, and to make allowance for the natural giddiness of youth, we
gave a rather lenient estimate, not of the crime committed by Mr.
Arnot's clerk, Egbert Haldane, but of the young man himself. It would
seem that our disposition to be kindly led us into error, for we learn
from our most respectable German contemporary, published in this city,
that this same unscrupulous young fraud has been guilty of the meanness
of taking advantage of a poor foreigner's ignorance of our language.
Having found it impossible to obtain lodgings among those posted in the
current news of the day, and thus to impose on any one to whom he was
known, he succeeded in obtaining board of a respectable German, and ran
up as large a bill as possible at the bar, of course. When the landlord
of the hotel and restaurant at last asked for a settlement, this young
scapegrace had the insolence to insist that he had paid every cent of
his bill, though he had not a scrap of paper or proof to support his
assertion. Finding that this game of bluster would not succeed, and that
his justly incensed host was about to ask for his arrest, he speedily
came down from his high and virtuous mood, and compromised by pretending
to offer all the money he had.

"This was undoubtedly a mere pretence, for he had worn a valuable watch
in the morning, and had parted with it during the day. Though the sum he
apparently had upon his person was scarcely half payment, the
kind-hearted German took him at his word, and also left him seventy-five
cents to procure lodgings elsewhere. In what role of crime he will next
appear it is hard to guess; but it seems a pity that Mr. Arnot did not
give him the full benefit of the law, for thus the community would have
been rid, for a time at least, of one who can serve his day and
generation better at breaking stone under the direction of the State
than by any methods of his own choosing. He is one of those phenomenal
cases of unnatural depravity; for, as far as we can learn, he comes from
a home of wealth, refinement, and even Christian culture. We warn our
fellow-citizens against him."

"A-a-a-h!" ejaculated Mr. Growther, in prolonged and painful utterance,
as if one of his teeth had just been drawn. "Now that is tough! I don't
wonder you think Satan had a finger in that pie. Didn't I tell you the
editors made up half that's in the papers? I don't know what started
this story. There's generally a little beginning, like the seed of a big
flauntin' weed; but I don't believe you did so mean a thing. In fact, I
don't think I'm quite mean enough to have done it myself."

"You, and perhaps one other person, will be the only ones in town, then,
who will not believe it against me. I know I've acted wrong and like a
fool; but what chance has a fellow when he gets credit for evil only,
and a hundred-fold more evil than is in him? Curse it all! since every
one insists that I have gone wholly over to the devil, I might as well
go."

"That's it, that's it! we're all right at his elbow, a-helpin' him
along. But how did this story start? The scribbler in the German paper
couldn't have spun it, like a spider, hully out of his own in'ards."

Haldane told him the whole story, sketching the "kind-hearted German" in
his true colors.

At its conclusion Mr. Growther drew a long, meditative breath, and
remarked sententiously, "Well, I've allers heard that 'sperience was an
awfully dear school; but we do learn in it. I'll bet my head you will
never pay another dollar without takin' a receipt."

"What chance will I ever have to make another dollar? They have raised a
mad-dog cry against me, and I shall be treated as if I were a dog."

"Why don't you go home, then?"

"I'll go to the bottom of the river first."

"That would suit the devil, the crabs, and the eels," remarked Mr.
Growther.

"Faugh! crabs and eels!" exclaimed Haldane with a shudder of disgust.

"That's all you'd find at the bottom of the river, except mud,"
responded Mr. Growther, effectually quenching all tragic and suicidal
ideas by his prosaic statement of the facts. "Young man," he continued,
tottering to his feet, "I s'pose you realize that you are in a pretty
bad fix. I ain't much of a mother at comfortin'. When I feel most sorry
for any one I'm most crabbed. It's one of my mean ways. If there's many
screws loose in you, you will go under. If you are rash, or cowardly, or
weak--that is, ready to give up-like--you will make a final mess of your
life; but if you fight your way up you'll be a good deal of a man. Seems
to me if I was as young and strong as you be, I'd pitch in. I'd spite
myself; I'd spite the devil; I'd beat the world; I'd just grit my teeth,
and go fur myself and everything else that stood in my way, and I'd whip
'em all out, or I'd die a-fightin'. But I've got so old and rheumatic
that all I can do is cuss. A-a-h!"

"I will take your advice--I will fight it out," exclaimed the excitable
youth with an oath. Between indignation and desperation he was
thoroughly aroused. He already cherished only revenge toward the world,
and he was catching the old man's vindictive spirit toward himself.

Mr. Growther seemed almost as deeply incensed as his guest at the gross
injustice of the paragraph, which, nevertheless, would be widely copied,
and create public opinion, and so double the difficulties in the young
man's way; and he kept up as steady a grumble and growl as had his
sorely disquieted dog in the afternoon. But Haldane lowered at the fire
for a long time in silence.

"Well," concluded the quaint old cynic, "matters can't be mended by
swearin' at 'em, is advice I often give myself, but never take. I s'pose
it's bed-time. To-morrow we will take another squint at your ugly
fortunes, and see which side pints toward daylight. Would you mind
readin' a chapter in the Bible first?"

"What have I to do with the Bible?"

"Well, the Bible has a good deal to say about you and most other
people."

"Like those who pretend to believe it, it has nothing good to say about
me. I've had about all the hard names I can stand for one night."

"Read where it hits some other folks, then."

"Oh, I will read anywhere you like. It's a pity if I can't do that much
for perhaps the only one now left in the world who would show me a
kindness."

"That's a good fellow. There's one chapter I'd like to hear to-night.
The words come out so strong and hearty-like that they generally express
just my feelin's. Find the twenty-third chapter of Matthew, and read
where it says, 'Woe unto you, scribes and Pharisees, hypocrites.'"

Haldane read the chapter with much zest, crediting all its denunciation
to others, in accordance with a very general fashion. When he came to
the words, "Ye serpents, ye generation of vipers," the old man fairly
rubbed his hands together in his satisfaction, exclaiming:

"That's it! that's genuine! that's telling us sleek, comfortable sinners
the truth without mincin'! No smooth, deludin' lies in that chapter.
That's the way to talk to people who don't want their right hand to know
what cussedness their left hand is up to. Now, Jeremiah Growther, the
next time you want to do a mean thing that you wouldn't have all the
town know, just remember what a wrigglin' snake in the grass you are."

With this personal exhortation Mr. Growther brought the evening to a
close, and, having directed Haldane to his comfortable quarters, hobbled
and mumbled off to an adjoining room, and retired for the night. The
dying fire revealed for a time the slumbering cat and dog, but gradually
the quaint old kitchen faded into a blank of darkness.



CHAPTER XXV

A PAPER PONIARD


Throughout an early breakfast Mr. Growther appeared to be revolving some
subject in his mind, and his question, at last, was only seemingly
abrupt, for it came at the end of quite a long mental altercation, in
which, of course, he took sides against himself.

"I say, young man, do you think you could stand me?"

"What do you mean?" asked Haldane.

"Well, before you say no, you ought to realize all the bearin's of the
case. The town is down on you. Respectable people won't have nothin' to
do with you, any more than they would walk arm in arm with the
charcoal-man in their Sunday toggery. I aren't respectable, so you can't
blacken me. I've showed you I'm not afraid to trust you. You can't sleep
in the streets, you can't eat pavin'-stuns and mud, and you won't go
home. This brings me to the question again: Can you stand me? I warn you
I'm an awful oncomfortable customer to live with; I won't take any mean
advantage of you in this respect, and, what's more, I don't s'pose I'll
behave any better for your sake or anybody else's. I'm all finished and
cooled off, like an old iron casting, and can't be bent or made over in
any other shape. You're crooked enough, the Lord knows; but you're kind
o' limber yet in your moral j'nts, and you may git yourself in decent
shape if you have a chance. I've taken a notion to give you a chance.
The only question is, Can you stand me?"

"It would be strange if I could not stand the only man in Hillaton who
has shown a human and friendly interest in me. But the thing I can't
stand is taking charity."

"Who's asked you to take charity?"

"What else would it be--my living here on you?"

"I can open a boardin'-house if I want to, can't I? I have a right to
lend my own money, I s'pose. You can open a ledger account with me to a
penny. What's more, I'll give you a receipt every time," added the old
man, with a twinkle in his eye; "you don't catch me gettin' into the
papers as 'kind-hearted' Mr. Growther."

"Mr. Growther, I can scarcely understand your kindness to me, for I have
no claim on you whatever. As much as I would like to accept your offer,
I scarcely feel it right to do so. I will bring discredit to you with
certainty, and my chances of repaying you seem very doubtful now."

"Now, look here, young man, I've got to take my choice 'twixt two evils.
On one side is you. I don't want you botherin' round, seein' my mean
ways. For the sake of decency I'll have to try to hold in a little
before you, while before my cat and dog I can let out as I please; so
I'd rather live alone. But the tother side is a plaguy sight worse. If I
should let you go a-wanderin' off you don't know where, the same as if I
should start my dog off with a kick, knowin' that every one else in town
would add a kick or fire a stun, I couldn't sleep nights or enjoy my
vittels. I'd feel so mean that I should jest set and cuss myself from
mornin' till night. Look here, now; I couldn't stan' it," concluded Mr.
Growther, overcome by the picture of his own wretchedness. "Let's have
no more words. Come back every night till you can do better. Open an
account with me. Charge what you please for board and lodgin', and pay
all back with lawful interest, if it'll make you sleep better." And so
it was finally arranged.

Haldane started out into the sun-lighted streets of the city as a man
might sally forth in an enemy's country, fearing the danger that lurked
on every side, and feeling that his best hope was that he might be
unnoted and unknown. He knew that the glance of recognition would also
be a glance of aversion and scorn, and, to his nature, any manifestation
of contempt was worse than a blow. He now clung to his literary ventures
as the one rope by which he could draw himself out of the depths into
which he had fallen, and felt sure that he must hear from some of his
manuscripts within a day or two. He went to the post-office in a tremor
of anxiety only to hear the usual response, "Nothing for E. H."

With heavy steps and a sinking heart he then set out in his search for
something to do, and after walking weary miles he found only a small bit
of work, for which he received but small compensation. He returned
despondently in the evening to his refuge at Mr. Growther's cottage, and
his quaint good Samaritan showed his sympathy by maintaining a perpetual
growl at himself and the "disjinted world" in general. But Haldane
lowered at the fire and said little.

Several successive days brought disappointment, discouragement, and even
worse. The slanderous paragraph concerning his relations with Mr.
Shrumpf was copied by the _Morning Courier,_ with even fuller and
severer comment. Occasionally upon the street and in his efforts to
procure employment, he was recognized, and aversion, scorn, or rough
dismissal followed instantly.

For a time he honestly tried to obtain the means of livelihood, but this
became more and more difficult. People of whom he asked employment
naturally inquired his name, and he was fairly learning to hate it from
witnessing the malign changes in aspect and manner which its utterance
invariably produced. The public had been generally warned against him,
and to the natural distrust inspired by his first crime was added a
virtuous indignation at the supposed low trickery in his dealing with
the magnanimous Mr. Shrumpf, "the poor but kind-hearted German."
Occasionally, that he might secure a day's work in full or in part, he
was led to suppress his name and give an _alias_.

He felt as if he had been caught in a swift black torrent that was
sweeping him down in spite of all that he could do; he also felt that
the black tide would eventually plunge him into an abyss into which he
dared not look. He struggled hard to regain a footing, and clutched
almost desperately at everything that might impede or stay his swift
descent; but seemingly in vain.

His mental distress was such that he was unable to write, even with the
aid of stimulants; and he also felt that it was useless to attempt
anything further until he heard from the manuscripts already in
editorial hands. But the ominous silence in regard to them remained
unbroken, As a result, he began to give way to moods of the deepest
gloom and despondency, which alternated with wild and reckless impulses.

He was growing intensely bitter toward himself and all mankind. Even the
image of his kind friend, Mrs. Arnot, began to merge itself into merely
that of the wife of the man who had dealt him a blow from which he began
to fear he would never recover. He was too morbid to be just to any one,
even himself, and he felt that she had deserted and turned against him
also, forgetting that he had given her no clew to his present place of
abode, and had sent a message indicating that he would regard any effort
to discover him as officious and intrusive. He quite honestly believed
that by this time she had come to share in the general contempt and
hostility which is ever cherished toward those whom society regards as
not only depraved and vile, but also dangerous to its peace. It seemed
as if both she and Laura had receded from him to an immeasurable
distance, and he could not think of either without almost gnashing his
teeth in rage at himself, and at what he regarded as his perverse and
cruel fate. At times he would vainly endeavor to banish their images
from his mind, but more often would indulge in wild and impossible
visions of coming back to them in a dazzling halo of literary glory, and
of overwhelming them with humiliation that they were so slow to
recognize the genius which smouldered for weeks under their very eyes.

But his dreams were in truth "baseless fabrics" for at last there came a
letter addressed to "E. H.," with the name of a popular literary paper
printed upon it. He clutched it with a hand that shook in his eagerness,
and walked half a mile before finding a nook sufficiently secluded in
which to open the fateful missive. There were moments as he hastened
through the streets when the crumpled letter was like a live coal in his
hand; again it seemed throbbing with life, and he held it tighter, as
though it might escape. With a chill at heart he also admitted that this
bit of paper might be a poniard that would stab his hope and so destroy
him.

He eventually entered a half-completed dwelling, which some one had
commenced to build but was not able to finish.

It was a wretched, prosaic place, that apparently had lost its value
even to the owner, and had become to the public at large only an
unsightly blot upon the street. There was no danger of his being
disturbed here, for the walls were not sufficiently advanced to have
ears, and even a modern ghost would scorn to haunt a place whose stains
were not those of age, and whose crumbling ruins resulted only from
superficial and half-finished work. Indeed, the prematurely old and
abortive house had its best counterpart in the young man himself, who
stole into one of its small, unplastered rooms with many a wary glance,
as though it were a treasure-vault which he was bent on plundering.

Feeling at last secure from observation, he tremblingly opened the
letter, which he hoped contained the first instalment of wealth and
fame. It was, indeed, from the editor of the periodical, and,
remembering the avalanche of poetry and prose from beneath which this
unfortunate class must daily struggle into life and being, it was
unusually kind and full; but to Haldane it was cruel as death--a
Spartan short-sword, only long enough to pierce his heart. It was to the
following effect:

"E. H.--DEAR SIR: It would be easier to throw your communication into
the waste-basket than thus to reply; and such, I may add, is the usual
fate of productions like yours. But something in your letter
accompanying the MSS. caught my attention, and induced me to give you a
little good advice, which I fear you will not take, however. You are
evidently a young and inexperienced man, and I gather from your letter
that you are in trouble of some nature, and, also, that you are building
hopes, if not actually depending, upon the crude labors of your pen. Let
me tell you frankly at once that literature is not your forte. It you
have sent literary work to other parties like that inclosed to me you
will never hear from it again. In the first place, you do not write
correctly; in the second, you have nothing to say. We cannot afford to
print words merely--much less pay for them. What is worse, many of your
sentences are so unnatural and turgid as to suggest that you sought in
stimulants a remedy for paucity of ideas. Take friendly advice. Attempt
something that you are capable of doing, and build your hopes on _that_.
Any honest work--even sawing wood--well done, is better than childish
efforts to perform what, to us, is impossible. Before you can do
anything in the literary world it is evident that years of culture and
careful reading would be necessary. But, as I have before said, your
talents do not seem to be in this direction. Life is too precious to be
wasted in vain endeavor; and that reminds me that I have spent several
moments, and from the kindliest motives, in stating to you facts which
you may regard as insults. But were the circumstances the same I would
give my own son the same advice. Do not be discouraged; there is plenty
of other work equally good and useful as that for which you seem
unfitted. Faithfully yours, ---- ----"



CHAPTER XXVI

A SORRY KNIGHT


The writer has known men to receive mortal wounds in battle, of which,
at the moment, they were scarcely conscious. The mind, in times of grand
excitement, has often risen so far superior to the material body that
only by trickling blood or faintness have persons become aware of their
injuries. But "a wounded spirit, who can bear?" and when did hope,
self-love, or pride, ever receive home-thrusts unconsciously?

The well-meaning letter, written by the kindly editor, and full of
wholesome advice, cut like a surgeon's knife in some desperate case when
it is a question whether the patient can endure the heroic treatment
necessary. Haldane's stilted and unnatural tales had been projected into
being by such fiery and violent means that they might almost be termed
volcanic in their origin; but the fused mass which was the result,
resembled scoria or cinders rather than fine metal shaped into artistic
forms. Although his manuscripts could have been sold in the world's
market only by the pound, he had believed, or, at least, strongly hoped
otherwise, like so many others, who, with beating hearts, have sent the
children of their brains out to seek their fortunes with no better
results.

The unbroken and ominous silence of the returned manuscript is a severe
disappointment even to those who from safe and happy homes have sought
to gain the public ear, and whose impelling motive toward literature is
scarcely more than an impulse of vanity. But to Haldane the letter,
which in giving the editorial estimate of one of his stories revealed
the fate of all the others, brought far more than a mere disappointment.
It brought despair and the recklessness and demoralization which
inevitably follow. The public regarded him as a depraved, commonplace
vagabond, eminent only in his capacity for evil and meanness, and he now
inclined strongly to the same view of himself. True self-respect he had
never possessed, and his best substitute, pride, at last gave way. He
felt that he was defeated for life, and the best that life could now
offer was a brief career of sensual pleasure. Mrs. Arnot and Laura
Romeyn were so far removed from him as the stars; it was torment to
think of them, and he would blot out their memory and the memory of all
that he had hoped for, with wine and excitement. It seemed to him that
the world said to him with united voice, "Go to the devil," and then
made it impossible for him to do otherwise.

Since he was defeated--since all his proud assurances to his mother that
he would, alone and unaided, regain his lost good name and position in
society, had proved but empty boasts--he would no longer hide the fact
from her, not in the hope of being received at home as a repentant
prodigal (even the thought of such a course was unendurable), but with
the purpose of obtaining from her the means of entering upon a life of
vicious pleasure.

The young man's father--impelled both by his strong attachment for his
wife, and also by the prudent forethought with which men seek to protect
and provide for those they love, long after they have passed away from
earthly life--had left his property wholly in trust to his wife,
associating with her one or two other chosen counsellors. As long as she
lived and remained unmarried she controlled it, the husband trusting to
her affection for her children to make suitable provision for them. He
had seen with prophetic anxiety the mother's fond indulgence of their
only son, and the practical man dreaded the consequences. He therefore
communicated to her verbally, and also embodied in his will, his wish
that his son should have no control over the principal of such portion
of the estate as would eventually fall to him until he had established a
character that secured the confidence of all good men, and satisfied the
judgment of the cautious co-executors. The provisions of the will still
further required that, should the young man prove erratic and vicious,
his income should be limited in such ways as would, as far as possible,
curb excess.

Haldane knew all this, and in the days of his confidence in himself and
his brilliant future had often smiled at these "absurd restrictions."
The idea that there would ever be any reason for their enforcement was
preposterous, and the thought of his fond, weak mother refusing anything
that he demanded, was still further out of the range of possibility.

The wretched youth now sank into a far lower depth than he had ever yet
reached. He deliberately resolved to take advantage of that mother's
weakness, and for the basest ends. While under the influence of hope and
pride, he had resolved to receive no assistance even from her, so that
he might wholly claim the credit of regaining all that he had lost; but
now, in the recklessness of despair, he proposed not only to ask for all
the money he could obtain, but, if necessary, extort it by any means in
his power.

He and the forlorn place of his bitter revery grew more and more into
harmony. The small, half-finished apartment of the ruinous new house
became more truly the counterpart of his life, it was bare; it was
unsightly from the debris of its own discolored and crumbling walls. The
possibility of sweet home scenes had passed from it, and it had become a
place in which an orgy might be hidden, or some revolting crime
committed. To precisely this use Haldane put his temporary refuge before
leaving it; for excesses and evil deeds that the mind has deliberately
resolved upon are virtually accomplished facts as far as the wrong-doer
is concerned. Before leaving his dingy hiding-place Haldane had in the
depths of his soul been guilty of drunkenness and all kinds of excess.
He also purposed unutterable baseness toward the widowed mother whom, by
every principle of true manhood, he was bound to cherish and shield; and
he had in volition more certainly committed the act of self-destruction
than does the poor wretch who, under some mad, half-insane impulse,
makes permanent by suicide the evils a little fortitude and patient
effort might have remedied. There is no self-murder so hopeless and
wicked as that of deliberate sin against one's own body and soul.

No man becomes a saint or villain in an hour or by a single step; but
there are times when evil tendencies combine with adverse influences and
circumstances to produce sudden and seemingly fatal havoc in character.
As the world goes, Haldane was a well-meaning youth, although cursed
with evil habits and tendencies, when he entered the isolated,
half-finished house. He was bad and devilish when he came out upon the
street again, and walked recklessly toward the city, caring not who saw
or recognized him. In the depths of his heart he had become an enemy to
society, and, so far from hoping to gain its respect and good-will, he
defied and intended to outrage it to the end of life.

A man in such a mood gravitates with almost certainty toward the
liquor-saloon, and Haldane naturally commenced drinking at the various
dens whose doors stood alluringly open. His slender purse did not give
him the choice of high-priced wines, and to secure the mad excitement
and oblivion he craved, only fiery compounds were ordered--such as might
have been distilled in the infernal regions to accomplish infernal
results; and they soon began to possess him like a legion of evil
spirits.

If Shakespeare characterized the "invisible spirit of wine" as a "devil"
in the unsophisticated days of old, when wine was wine, and not a
hell-broth concocted of poisonous drugs, what unspeakable fiends must
lurk in the grimy bottles whose contents, analyzed and explained, would
appall some, at least, of the stolid and stony-hearted venders!

Haldane soon felt himself capable of any wickedness, any crime. He
became a human volcano, that might at any moment pass into a violent and
murderous action, regardless of consequences--indeed, as utterly
incapable of foreseeing and realizing them as the mountain that belches
destruction on vineyard and village.

We regard ourselves as a civilized and Christian people, and yet we
tolerate on every corner places where men are transformed into incarnate
devils, and sent forth to run amuck in our streets, and outrage the
helpless women and children in their own homes. The naked inhabitants of
Dahomey could do no worse in this direction.

But Haldane was not destined to end his orgy in the lurid glare of a
tragedy, for, as the sun declined, the miserable day was brought to a
wretched and fitting close. Unconsciously he had strayed to the saloon
on whose low steps Messrs. Van Wink and Ketchem had left him on the
memorable night from which he dated his downfall. Of course he did not
recognize the place, but there was one within that associated him
inseparably with it, and also with misfortunes of his own. As Haldane
leaned unsteadily against the bar a seedy-looking man glared at him a
moment, and then stepped to his side, saying:

"I'll take a few dhrinks wid ye. Faix! after all the trouble ye've been
to me ye oughter kape me in dhrink the year."

Turning to the speaker, the young man recognized Pat M'Cabe, whom he
also associated with his evil fortunes, and toward whom he now felt a
strong vindictiveness, the sudden and unreasoning anger of intoxication.
In reply, therefore, he threw the contents of his glass into Pat's face,
saying with a curse:

"That is the way I drink with such as you."

Instantly there was a bar-room brawl of the ordinary brutal type, from
whose details we gladly escape. Attracted by the uproar, a policeman was
soon on hand, and both the combatants were arrested and marched off to
the nearest police station. Bruised, bleeding, disheveled, and with rent
garments, Haldane again passed through the streets as a criminal, with
the rabble hooting after him. But now there was no intolerable sense of
shame as at first. He had become a criminal at heart; he had
deliberately and consciously degraded himself, and his whole aspect had
come to be in keeping with his character.

It may be objected that the transformation had been too rapid. It had
not been rapid. His mother commenced preparing him for this in the
nursery by her weak indulgence. She had sown the seeds of which his
present actions were the legitimate outgrowth. The weeds of his evil
nature had been unchecked when little, and now they were growing so rank
as to overshadow all.

Multitudes go to ruin who must trace their wrong bias back to cultivated
and even Christian homes.



CHAPTER XXVII

GOD SENT HIS ANGEL


The mad excitement of anger and drunkenness was speedily followed by
stupor, and the night during which Haldane was locked up in the
station-house was a blank. The next morning he was decidedly ill as the
result of his debauch; for the after-effects of the vile liquor he had
drank was such as to make any creature save rational man shun it in the
future with utter loathing.

But the officers of the law had not the slightest consideration for his
aching head and jarring nerves. He was hustled off to the police court
with others, and he now seemed in harmony with the place and company.

Pat M'Cabe was a veteran in these matters, and had his witnesses ready,
who swore to the truth, and anything else calculated to assist Pat,
their crony, out of his scrape. Unfortunately for Haldane, the truth was
against him, and he remained sullen and silent, making no defence. The
natural result, therefore, of the brief hearing, was his committal to
the common jail for ten days, and the liberation of Pat, with a severe
reprimand.

Thus, after the lapse of a few brief weeks, Haldane found himself in the
same cell whence he had gone out promising and expecting to accomplish
so much. He could not help recalling his proud words to his mother and
Mrs. Arnot as he looked around the bare walls, and he was sufficiently
himself again to realize partially how complete and disgraceful had been
his defeat. But such was his mood that it could find no better
expression than a malediction upon himself and the world in general.
Then, throwing himself upon his rude and narrow couch, he again resigned
himself to his stupor, from which he had been aroused to receive his
sentence.

It was late in the afternoon when he awoke, and his cell was already
growing dusky with the coming night. It was a place congenial to
shadows, and they came early and lingered till the sun was high.

But as Haldane slowly regained full consciousness, and recalled all that
had transpired, he felt himself to be under a deeper shadow than the
night could cast. The world condemned him, and he deserved condemnation;
but he was also deserving of pity. Scarcely more than twenty, he had
seemingly spoiled his life utterly. It was torment to remember the past,
and the future was still darker; for his outraged physical nature so
bitterly resented its wrongs by racking pains that it now seemed to him
that even a brief career of sensual gratification was impossible, or so
counterbalanced with suffering as to be revolting. Though scarcely more
than across the threshold of life, existence had become an unmitigated
evil. Had he been brought up in an atmosphere of flippant scepticism he
would have flung it away as he would a handful of nettles; but his
childish memory had been made familiar with that ancient Book whose
truths, like anchors, enable many a soul on the verge of wreck to
outride the storm. He was too well acquainted with its teachings to
entertain for a moment the shallow theory that a man can escape the
consequences of folly, villany, and unutterable baseness by merely
ceasing to breathe.

He could not eat the coarse food brought to him for supper, and his only
craving was for something to quench his feverish thirst. His long
lethargy was followed by corresponding sleeplessness and preternatural
activity of brain. That night became to him like the day of judgment;
for it seemed as if his memory would recall everything he had ever done
or said, and place all before him in the most dreary and discouraging
aspect.

He saw his beautiful and aristocratic home, which he had forfeited so
completely that the prison would be more endurable than the forced and
painful toleration of his presence, which was the best he could hope for
from his mother and sisters; and he felt that he would much rather stay
where he was for life than again meet old neighbors and companions. But
he now saw how, with that home and his father's honored name as his
vantage ground, he might have made himself rich and honored.

The misspent days and years of the past became like so many reproachful
ghosts, and he realized that he had idled away the precious seed-time of
his life, or, rather, had been busy sowing thorns and nettles, that had
grown all too quickly and rankly. Thousands had been spent on his
education; and yet he was oppressed with a sense of his ignorance and
helplessness. Rude contact with the world had thoroughly banished
self-conceit, and he saw that his mind was undisciplined and his
knowledge so superficial and fragmentary as to be almost useless. The
editor of the paper whose columns he had hoped to illumine told him that
he could not even write correctly.

While in bitterness of soul he cursed himself for his wasted life, he
knew that he was not wholly to blame. Indeed, in accordance with a trait
as old as fallen man, he sought to lay the blame on another. He saw that
his own folly had ever found an ally in his mother's indulgence, and
that, instead of holding him with a firm yet gentle hand to his tasks
and duties, she had been the first to excuse him from them and to
palliate his faults. Instead of recalling her fond and blind idolatry
with tenderness, he felt like one who had been treacherously poisoned
with a wine that was sweet while it rested on the palate, but whose
after-taste is vile, and whose final effect is death.

There is no memory that we cherish so sacredly and tenderly as that of
our parents' kind and patient love. It often softens the heart of the
hardened man and abandoned woman when all other influences are
powerless. But when love degenerates into idolatry and indulgence, and
those to whom the child is given as a sacred trust permit it to grow
awry, and develop into moral deformity, men and women, as did Haldane,
may breathe curses on the blindness and weakness that was the primal
cause of their life-failure. Throughout that long and horrible night he
felt only resentment toward his mother, and cherished no better purpose
toward her than was embodied in his plan to wring from her, even by
methods that savored of blackmail, the means of living a dissipated life
in some city where he was unknown, and could lose himself in the
multitude.

But the ten days of enforced seclusion and solitude that must intervene
seemed like an eternity. With a shudder he thought of the real eternity,
beyond, when the power to excite or stupefy his lower nature would be
gone forever. That shadow was so dark and cold that it seemed to chill
his very soul, and by a resolute effort of will he compelled his mind to
dwell only on the immediate future and the past.

Day at last dawned slowly and dimly in his cell, and found him either
pacing up and down like some wild creature in its cage, turning so often
by reason of the limited space as to be almost dizzy, or else sitting on
his couch with his haggard face buried in his hands.

After fighting all night against the impulse to think about Mrs. Arnot
and her niece, he at last gave up the struggle, and permitted his mind
to revert to them. Such thoughts were only pain now, and yet for some
reason it seemed as if his mind were drawn irresistibly toward them. He
felt that his deep regret was as useless and unavailing as the November
wind that sweeps back and forth the withered and fallen leaves. His
whole frame would at times tremble with gusts of remorseful passion, and
again he would sigh long and drearily.

He now realized what a priceless opportunity he had lost. It was once
his privilege to enter Mrs. Arnot's beautiful home assured of welcome.
She had been deeply interested in him for his mother's sake, and might
have become so for his own. He had been privileged to meet Laura Romeyn
as her equal, at least in social estimation, and he might have made
himself worthy of her esteem, and possibly of her affection. He saw that
he had foolishly clamored, like a spoiled child, for that which he could
only hope to possess by patient waiting and manly devotion; and now,
with a regret that was like a serpent's tooth, he felt that such
devotion might have been rewarded.

But a few months ago, whose life had been more rich with promise than
his, or to whom had been given a better vantage-ground? And yet he had
already found the lowest earthly perdition possible, and had lost hope
of anything better.

In his impotent rage and despair he fairly gnashed his teeth and cursed
himself, his fate, and those who had led to his evil fortunes. Then, by
a natural revulsion of feeling, he sobbed like a child that has lost its
way and can discover no returning path, and whose heart the darkness of
the fast-approaching night fills with unutterable dread.

He was a criminal--in his despair he never hoped to be anything
else--but he was not a hardened criminal and was still capable of
wishing to be different. In the memory of his bitter experience a pure
and honorable life now appeared as beautiful as it was impossible. He
had no expectation, however, of ever living such a life, for pride, the
cornerstone of his character, had given way, and he was too greatly
discouraged at the time to purpose reform even in the future. Without
the spur and incentive of hope we become perfectly helpless in evil;
therefore all doctrines and philosophies which tend to quench or limit
hope, or which are bounded by the narrow horizon of time and earth, are,
in certain emergencies, but dead weights, dragging down the soul.

At last, from sheer exhaustion, he threw himself on his couch, and fell
into a troubled sleep, filled with broken and distorted visions of the
scenes that had occupied his waking hours. But he gradually became
quieter, and it appeared in his dream as if he saw a faint dawning in
the east which grew brighter until a distinct ray of light streamed from
an infinite distance to himself. Along this shining pathway an angel
seemed approaching him. The vision grew so distinct and real that he
started up and saw Mrs. Arnot sitting in the doorway, quietly watching
him. Confused and oblivious of the past, he stepped forward to speak to
her with the natural instinct of a gentleman. Then the memory of all
that had occurred rolled before him like a black torrent, and he shrank
back to his couch and buried his face in his hands. But when Mrs. Arnot
came and placed her hand on his shoulder, saying gently, but very
gravely, "Egbert, since you would not come to me I have come to you," he
felt that his vision was still true, and that God had sent his angel.



CHAPTER XXVIII

FACING THE CONSEQUENCES


A young man of Haldane's age is capable of despairing thoughts, and even
of desperate moods, of quite extended continuance; but it usually
requires a long lifetime of disaster and sin to bury hope so deep that
the stone of its sepulchre is not rolled away as the morning dawns.
Haldane had thought that his hope was dead; but Mrs. Arnot's presence,
combined with her manner, soon made it clear, even to himself, that it
was not; and yet it was but a weak and trembling hope, scarcely assured
of its right to exist, that revived at her touch and voice. His heart
both clung to and shrank from the pure, good woman who stood beside him.

He trembled, and his breast heaved convulsively for a few moments, and
she quietly waited until he should grow more calm, only stroking his
bowed head once or twice with a slight and reassuring caress. At last he
asked in a low, hoarse voice:

"Do you know why I am here?"

"Yes, Egbert."

"And yet you have come in kindness--in mercy, rather."

"I have come because I am deeply interested in you."

"I am not worthy--I am not fit for you to touch."

"I am glad you feel so."

"Then why do you come?"

"Because I wish to help you to become worthy."

"That's impossible. It's too late."

"Perhaps it is. That is a question for you alone to decide; but I wish
you to think well before you do decide it."

"Pardon me, Mrs. Arnot," he said emphatically, raising his head, and
dashing away bitter tears; "the world has decided that question for me,
and all have said in one harsh, united voice, 'You shall not rise.' It
has ground me under its heel as vindictively as if I were a viper. You
are so unlike the world that you don't know it. It has given me no
chance whatever."

"Egbert, what have you to do with the world?"

"God knows I wanted to recover what I had lost," he continued in the
same rapid tone. "God knows I left this cell weeks since with the honest
purpose of working my way up to a position that would entitle me to your
respect, and change my mother's shame into pride. But I found a mad-dog
cry raised against me. And this professedly Christian town has fairly
hunted me back to this prison."

Mrs. Arnot sighed deeply, but after a moment said, "I do not excuse the
Christian town, neither can I excuse you."

"You too, then, blame me, and side against me."

"No, Egbert, I side with you, and yet I blame you deeply; but I pity you
more."

He rose, and paced the cell with his old, restless steps. "It's no use,"
he said; "the world says, 'Go to the devil,' and gives me no chance to
do otherwise."

"Do you regard the world--whatever you may mean by the phrase--as your
friend?"

"Friend!" he repeated, with bitter emphasis.

"Why, then, do you take its advice? I did not come here to tell you to
go to perdition."

"But if the world sets its face against me like a flint, what is there
for me to do but to remain in prison or hide in a desert, unless I do
what I had purposed, defy it and strike back, though it be only as a
worm that tries to sting the foot that crushes it."

"Egbert, if you should die, the world would forget that you had ever
existed, in a few days."

"Certainly. It would give me merely a passing thought as of a nuisance
that had been abated."

"Well, then, would it not be wise to forget the world for a little
while? You are shut away from it for the present, and it cannot molest
you. In the meantime you can settle some very important personal
questions. The world has power over your fate only as you give it power.
You need not lie like a helpless worm in its path, waiting to be
crushed. Get up like a man, and take care of yourself. The world may let
you starve, but it cannot prevent you from becoming good and true and
manly; if you do become so, however, rest assured the world will
eventually find a place for you, and, perhaps, an honored place. But be
that as it may, a good Christian man is sustained by something far more
substantial than the world's breath."

Out of respect for Mrs. Arnot, Haldane was silent. He supposed that her
proposed remedy for his desperate troubles was that he should "become a
Christian," and to this phrase he had learned to give only the most
conventional meaning.

"Becoming a Christian," in his estimation, was the making of certain
professions, going through peculiar and abnormal experiences, and
joining a church, the object of all this being to escape a "wrath to
come" in the indefinite future. To begin with, he had not the slightest
idea how to set in motion these spiritual evolutions, had he desired
them; and to his intense and practical nature the whole subject was as
unattractive as a library of musty and scholastic books. He wanted some
remedy that applied to this world, and would help him now. He did not
associate Mrs. Arnot's action with Christian principle, but believed it
to be due to the peculiar and natural kindness of her heart. Christians
in general had not troubled themselves about him, and, as far as he
could judge, had turned as coldly from him as had others. His mother had
always been regarded as an eminently religious woman, and yet he knew
that she was morbidly sensitive to the world's opinion and society's
verdict.

From childhood he had associated religion with numerous Sunday
restraints and the immaculate mourning-dress which seemed chiefly to
occupy his mother's thoughts during the hour preceding service. He had
no conception of a faith that could be to him what the Master's strong
sustaining hand was to the disciple who suddenly found himself sinking
in a stormy sea.

It is not strange that the distressed in body or mind turn away from a
religion of dreary formalities and vague, uncomprehended mental
processes. Instant and practical help is what is craved; and just such
help Christ ever gave when he came to manifest God's will and ways to
men. By whose authority do some religious teachers now lead the
suffering through such a round-about, intricate, or arid path of things
to be done and doctrines to be accepted before bringing them to Christ?

But when a mind has become mystified with preconceived ideas and
prejudices, it is no easy task to reveal to it the truth, however
simple. Mrs. Arnot had come into the light but slowly herself, and she
had passed through too many deep and prolonged spiritual experiences to
hope for any immediate and radical change in Haldane. Indeed, she was in
great doubt whether he would ever receive the faithful words she
proposed speaking to him; and she fully believed that anything he
attempted in his own strength would again end in disheartening failure.

"Egbert," she said gently, but very gravely, "have you fully settled it
in your own mind that I am your friend and wish you well?"

"How can I believe otherwise, since you are here, and speaking to me as
you do?"

"Well, I am going to test your faith in me and my kindness. I am going
to speak plainly, and perhaps you may think even harshly. You are very
sick, and if I am to be your physician I must give you some sharp,
decisive treatment. Will you remember through it all that my only motive
is to make you well?"

"I will try to."

"You have kept away from me a long time. Perhaps when released from this
place you will again avoid me, and I may never have another opportunity
like the present. Now, while you have a chance to think, I am going to
ask you to face the consequences of your present course. Within an hour
after passing out of this cell you will have it in your power to trample
on your better nature and stupefy your mind. But now, if you will, you
have a chance to use the powers God has given you, and settle finally on
your plan of life."

"I have already trampled on my manhood--what is worse, I have lost it. I
haven't any courage or strength left."

"That can scarcely be true of one but little more than twenty. You are
to be here in quietness for the next ten days, I learn. It is my
intention, so far as it is in my power to bring it about, that you
deliberately face the consequences of your present course during this
time. By the consequences I do not mean what the world will think of
you, but, rather, the personal results of your action--what you must
suffer while you are in the world, and what you must suffer when far
beyond the world. Egbert, are you pleased with yourself? are you
satisfied with yourself?"

"I loathe myself."

"You can get away from the world--you are away from it now, and soon you
will be away from it finally--but you can never get away from yourself.
Are you willing to face an eternal consciousness of defeat, failure, and
personal baseness?"

He shuddered, but was silent.

"There is no place in God's pure heaven for the drunkard--the morally
loathsome and deformed. Are you willing to be swept away among the chaff
and the thorns, and to have, forever, the shameful and humiliating
knowledge that you rightfully belong to the rubbish of the universe? Are
you willing to have a sleepless memory tell you in every torturing way
possible what a noble, happy man you might have been, but would not be?
Your power to drown memory and conscience, and stupefy your mind, will
last a little while only at best. How are you going to endure the time
when you must remember everything and think of everything? These are
more important questions than what the world thinks of you."

"Have you no pity?" he groaned.

"Yes, my heart overflows with pity. Is it not kindness to tell you
whither your path is leading? If I had the power I would lay hold of
you, and force you to come with me into the path of life and safety,"
she answered, with a rush of tears to her eyes.

Her sympathy touched him deeply, and disarmed her words of all power to
awaken resentment.

"Mrs. Arnot," he cried, passionately, "I did mean--I did try--to do
better when I left this place; but, between my own accursed weakness and
the hard-hearted world, I am here again, and almost without hope."

"Egbert, though I did not discourage you at the time, I had little hope
of your accomplishing anything when you left this cell some weeks since.
You went out to regain your old position and the world's favor, as one
might look for a jewel or sum of money he had lost. You can never gain
even these advantages in the way you proposed, and if you enjoy them
again the cause will exist, not in what you do only, but chiefly in what
you _are_. When you started out to win the favor of society, from
which you had been alienated partly by misfortune, but largely through
your own wrong action, there was no radical change in your character, or
even in your controlling motives. You regretted the evil because of its
immediate and disagreeable consequences. I do not excuse the world's
harshness toward the erring; but, after all, if you can disabuse your
mind of prejudice you will admit that its action is very natural, and
would, probably, have been your own before you passed under this cloud.
Consider what the world knows of you. It, after all, is quite shrewd in
judging whom it may trust and whom it is safe to keep at arm's-length.
Knowing yourself and your own weaknesses as you do, could you honestly
recommend yourself to the confidence of any one? With your character
unchanged, what guarantee have you against the first temptation or gust
of passion to which you are subjected? You had no lack of wounded pride
and ambition when you started out, but you will surely admit that such
feelings are of little value compared with Christian integrity and manly
principle, which render anything dishonorable or base impossible.

"I do not consider the world's favor worth very much, but the world's
respect is, for it usually respects only what is respectable. As you
form a character that you can honestly respect yourself, you will find
society gradually learning to share in that esteem. Believe me, Egbert,
if you ever regain the world's lost favor, which you value so highly,
you will discover the first earnest of it in your own changed and
purified character. The world will pay no heed to any amount of
self-assertion, and will remain equally indifferent to appeals and
upbraidings; but sooner or later it will find out just what you are in
your essential life, and will estimate you accordingly. I have dwelt on
this phase of your misfortune fully, because I see that it weighs so
heavily on your heart. Can you accept my judgment in the matter?
Remember, I have lived nearly three times as long as you have, and speak
from ripe experience. I have always been a close observer of society,
and am quite sure I am right. If you were my own son I would use the
same words."

"Mrs. Arnot," he replied slowly, with contracted brow, "you are giving
me much to think about. I fear I have been as stupid as I have been bad.
My whole life seems one wretched blunder."

"Ah, if you will only _think_, I shall have strong hopes of you. But in
measuring these questions do not use the inch rule of time and earth
only. As I have said before, remember you will soon have done with
earth forever, but never can you get away from God, nor be rid of
yourself. You are on wretched terms with both, and will be, whatever
happens, until your nature is brought into harmony with God's will. We
are so made, so designed in our every fibre, that evil tortures us like
a diseased nerve; and it always will till we get rid of it. Therefore,
Egbert, remember--O that I could burn it into your consciousness--the
best that you can gain from your proposed evil course is a brief respite
in base and sensual stupefaction, or equally artificial and unmanly
excitement, and then endless waking, bitter memories, and torturing
regret. Face this truth now, before it is too late. Good-by for a time.
I will come again when I can; or you can send for me when you please;"
and she gave him her hand in cordial pressure.

He did not say a word, but his face was very white, and it was evident
that her faithful words had opened a prospect that had simply appalled
him.



CHAPTER XXIX

HOW EVIL ISOLATES


If Haldane had been left alone on an ice-floe in the Arctic Ocean he
could scarcely have felt worse than he did during the remainder of the
day after Mrs. Arnot's departure. A dreary and increasing sense of
isolation oppressed him. The words of his visitor, "What have you to do
with the world?" and "If you were dead it would forget you in a few
days," repeated themselves over and over again. His vindictive feeling
against society died out in the consciousness of his weakness and
insignificance. What is the use of one's smiting a mountain with his
fist? Only the puny hand feels the blow. The world became, under Mrs.
Arnot's words, too large and vague a generality even to be hated.

In order to be a misanthrope one must also be an egotist, dwarfing the
objects of his spite, and exaggerating the small atom that has arrayed
itself against the universe. It is a species of insanity, wherein a mind
has lost perception of the correct relationship between different
existences. The poor hypochondriac who imagined himself a mountain was a
living satire on many of his fellow-creatures, who differ only in being
able to keep similar delusions to themselves.

Mrs. Arnot's plain, honest, yet kindly words had thrown down the walls
of prejudice, and Haldane's mind lay open to the truth. As has been
said, his first impression was a strange and miserable sense of
loneliness. He saw what a slender hold he had upon the rest of humanity.
The majority knew nothing of him, while, with few exceptions, those who
were aware of his existence despised and detested him, and would breathe
more freely if assured of his death. He instinctively felt that the
natural affections of his mother and sisters were borne down and almost
overwhelmed by his course and character. If they had any visitors in the
seclusion to which his disgrace had driven them, his name would be
avoided with morbid sensitiveness, and yet all would be as painfully
conscious of him as if he were a corpse in the room, which by some
monstrous necessity could not be buried. While they might shed natural
tears, he was not sure but that deep in their hearts would come a sense
of relief should they hear that he was dead, and so could not deepen the
stain he had already given to a name once so respectable. He knew that
his indifference and overbearing manner toward his sisters had alienated
them from him; while in respect to Mrs. Haldane, her aristocratic
conventionality, the most decided trait of her character, would always
be in sharp contest with her strong mother-love, and thus he would ever
be only a source of disquiet and wretchedness whether present or absent.
In view of the discordant elements and relations now existing, there was
not a place on earth less attractive than his own home.

It may at first seem a contradiction to say that the thought of Mrs.
Arnot gave him a drearier sense of isolation than the memory of all
else. In her goodness she seemed to belong to a totally different world
from himself and people in general. He had nothing in common with her.
She seemed to come to him almost literally as an angel of mercy, and
from an infinite distance, and her visits must, of necessity, be like
those of the angels, few and far between, and, in view of his character,
must soon cease. He shrank from her purity and nobility even while drawn
toward her by her sympathy. He instinctively felt that in all her deep
commiseration of him she could not for a moment tolerate the debasing
evil of his nature, and that this evil, retained, would speedily and
inevitably separate them forever. Could he be rid of it? He did not
know. He could not then see how. In his weakness and despondency it
seemed inwrought with every fibre of his being, and an essential part of
himself. As for Laura, she was like a bright star that had set, and was
no longer above his dim horizon.

As he felt himself thus losing his hold on the companionship and
remembrance of others, he was thrown back upon himself, and this led him
to feel with a sort of dreary foreboding that it would be a horrible
thing thus to be chained forever to a self toward which the higher
faculties of his soul must ever cherish only hatred and loathing. Even
now he hated himself--nay, more, he was enraged with himself--in view of
the folly of which he had been capable. What could be worse than the
endless companionship of the base nature which had already dragged him
down so low?

As the hours passed, the weight upon his heart grew heavier, and the
chill of dread more unendurable. He saw his character as another might
see it. He saw a nature to which, from infancy, a wrong bias had been
given, made selfish by indulgence, imperious and strong only in carrying
out impulses and in gratifying base passions, but weak as water in
resisting evil and thwarting its vile inclinations. The pride and hope
that had sustained him in what he regarded as the great effort of his
life were gone, and he felt neither strength nor courage to attempt
anything further. He saw himself helpless and prostrate before his fate,
and yet that fate was so terrible that he shrank from it with increasing
dread.

What could he do? Was it possible to do anything? Had he not lost his
footing? If a man is caught in the rapids, up to a certain point his
struggle against the tide is full of hope, but beyond that point no
effort can avail. Had he not been swept so far down toward the final
plunge that grim despair were better than frantic but vain effort?

And yet he felt that he could not give himself up to the absolute
mastery of evil without one more struggle. Was there any chance? Was he
capable of making the needful effort?

Thus hopes and fears, bitter memories and passionate regrets, swept to
and fro through his soul like stormy gusts. A painful experience and
Mrs. Arnot's words were teaching the giddy, thoughtless young fellow
what life meant, and were forcing upon his attention the inevitable
questions connected with it which must be solved sooner or later, and
which usually grow more difficult as the consideration of them is
delayed, and they become complicated. As his cell grew dusky with its
early twilight, as he thought of another long night whose darkness would
be light compared with the shadow brooding on his prospects, his courage
and endurance gave way.

With something of the feeling of a terror-stricken child he called the
under-sheriff, and asked for writing materials. With a pencil he wrote
hastily:

"MRS. ARNOT--I entreat you to visit me once more to-day. Your words have
left me in torture. I cannot face the consequences and yet see no way of
escape. It would be very cruel to leave me to my despairing thoughts for
another night, and you are not cruel."

In despatching the missive he said, "I can promise that if this note is
delivered to Mrs. Arnot at once, the bearer shall be well paid."

Moments seemed hours while he waited for an answer. Suppose the letter
was not delivered--suppose Mrs. Arnot was absent. A hundred miserable
conjectures flitted through his mind; but his confidence in his friend
was such that even his morbid fear did not suggest that she would not
come.

The lady was at the dinner-table when the note was handed to her, and
after reading it she rose hastily and excused herself.

"Where are you going?" asked her husband sharply.

"A person in trouble has sent for me."

"Well, unless the _person_ is in the midst of a surgical operation,
he, she, or it, whichever this person may be, can wait till you finish
your dinner."

"I am going to visit Egbert Haldane," said Mrs. Arnot quietly. "Jane,
please tell Michael to come round with the carriage immediately."

"You visit the city prison at this hour! Now I protest. The young rake
probably has the delirium tremens. Send our physician rather, if some
one must go, though leaving him to the jailer and a strait-jacket would
be better still."

"Please excuse me," answered his wife, with her hand on the door-knob;
"you forget my relations to Mrs. Haldane; her son has sent for me."

"'Her relations to Mrs. Haldane!' As if she were not always at the beck
and call of every beggar and criminal in town! I do wish I had a wife
who was too much of a lady to have anything to do with this low scum."

A few moments later Mr. Arnot broke out anew with muttered complaint and
invective, as he heard the carriage driven rapidly away.

As by the flickering light of a dip candle Mrs. Arnot saw Haldane's
pale, haggard face, she did not regret that she had come at once, for a
glance gave to her the evidence of a human soul in its extremity.

In facing these deep questions of life, some regard themselves as brave
or philosophical. Perhaps it were nearer the truth to say they are
stolid, and are staring at that which they do not understand and cannot
yet realize. Where in history do we read--who from a ripe experience can
give--an instance of a happy life developing under the deepening shadow
of evil? Suppose one has seen high types of character and happiness, and
was capable of appreciating them, but finds that he has cherished a
sottish, beastly nature so long that it has become his master, promising
to hold him in thraldom ever afterward;--can there be a more wretched
form of captivity? The ogre of a debased nature drags the soul away from
light and happiness--from all who are good and pure--to the hideous
solitude of self and memory.

There are those who will be incredulous and even resentful in view of
this picture, but it will not be the first time that facts have been
quarrelled with. It is _true_ that many are writhing and groaning
in this cruel bondage, mastered and held captive by some debasing
appetite or passion, perhaps by many. Sometimes, with a bitter,
despairing sorrow, of which superficial observers of life can have no
idea, they speak of these horrid chains; sometimes they tug at them
almost frantically. A few escape, but more are dragged down and
away--away from honorable companionships and friendships; away from
places of trust, from walks of usefulness and safety; away from parents,
from wife and children, until the awful isolation is complete, and the
guilty soul finds itself alone with the sin that mastered it, conscious
that God only will ever see and remember. Human friends will
forget--they must forget in order to obtain relief from an object that
has become morally too unsightly to be looked upon; and in mercy they
are so created that they can forget, though it may be long before it is
possible.

There are people who scout this awful mystery of evil. They have
beautiful little theories of their own, which they have spun in the
seclusion of their studies. They keep carefully within their shady,
flower-bordered walks, and ignore the existence of the world's dusty
highways, in which so many are fainting and being trampled upon. What
they do not see does not exist. What they do not believe is not true.
They cannot condemn too severely the lack of artistic taste and liberal
culture which leads any one to regard sin as other than a theologian's
phrase or a piquant element in human life, which otherwise would be
rather dull and flavorless.

Mrs. Arnot was not a theorist, nor was she the elegant lady, wholly
given to the aesthetic culture that her husband desired; she was a
large-hearted woman, and she understood human life and its emergencies
sufficiently well to tremble with apprehension when she saw the face of
Egbert Haldane, for she felt that a deathless soul in its crisis--its
deepest spiritual need--was looking to her solely for help.



CHAPTER XXX

IDEAL KNIGHTHOOD


Mrs. Arnot again came directly to the youth and put her hand on his
shoulder with motherly freedom and kindliness. Beyond even the word of
sympathy is the touch of sympathy, and it often conveys to the fainting
heart a subtle power to hope and trust again which the materialist
cannot explain. The Divine Physician often touched those whom he healed.
He laid his hand fearlessly on the leper from whom all shrank with
inexpressible dread. The moral leper who trembled under Mrs. Arnot's
hand felt that he was not utterly lost and beyond the pale of hope, if
one so good and pure could still touch him; and there came a hope, like
a ray struggling through thick darkness, that the hand that caressed
might rescue him.

"Egbert," said the lady gravely, "tell me what I can do for you."

"I cannot face the consequences," he replied in a low, shuddering tone.

"And do you only dread the consequences?" Mrs. Arnot asked sadly. "Do
you not think of the evil which is the cause of your trouble?"

"I can scarcely separate the sin from the suffering. My mind is
confused, and I am overwhelmed with fear and loneliness. All who are
good and all that is good seemed to be slipping from me, and I should
soon be left only to my miserable self. O, Mrs. Arnot, no doubt I seem
to you like a weak, guilty coward. I seem so to myself. If it were
danger or difficulty I had to face I would not fear; but this slow,
inevitable, increasing pressure of a horrible fate, this seeing clearly
that evil cuts me off from hope and all happiness, and yet to feel that
I cannot escape from it--that I am too weak to break my chains--it is
more than I can endure. I fear that I should have gone mad if you had
not come. Do you think there is any chance for me? I feel as if I had
lost my manhood."

Mrs. Arnot took the chair which the sheriff had brought on her entrance,
and said quietly, "Perhaps you have, Egbert; many a man has lost what
you mean by that term."

"You speak of it with a composure that I can scarcely understand," said
Haldane, with a quick glance of inquiry. "It seems to me an irreparable
loss."

"It does not seem so great a loss to me," replied Mrs. Arnot gently. "As
your physician you must let me speak plainly again. It seems to me that
what you term your manhood was composed largely of pride, conceit,
ignorance of yourself, and inexperience of the world. You were liable to
lose it at any time, just as you did, partly through your own folly and
partly through the wrong of others. You know, Egbert, that I have always
been interested in young men, and what many of them regard as their
manhood is not of much value to themselves or any one else."

"Is it nothing to be so weak, disheartened, and debased that you lie
prostrate in the mire of your own evil nature, as it were, and with no
power to rise?" he asked bitterly.

"That is sad indeed."

"Well, that's just my condition--or I fear it is, though your coming has
brought a gleam of hope. Mrs. Arnot," he continued passionately, "I
don't know how to be different; I don't feel capable of making any
persistent and successful effort. I feel that I have lost all moral
force and courage. The odds are too great. I can't get up again."

"Perhaps you cannot, Egbert," said Mrs. Arnot very gravely; "it would
seem that some never do--"

He buried his face in his hands and groaned.

"You have, indeed, a difficult problem to solve, and, looking at it from
your point of view, I do not wonder that it seems impossible."

"Cannot you, then, give me any hope?"

"No, Egbert; _I_ cannot. It is not in my power to make you a good
man. You know that I would do so if I could."

"Would to God I had never lived, then," he exclaimed, desperately.

"Can you offer God no better prayer than that? Will you try to be calm,
and listen patiently to me for a few moments? When I said _I_ could
not give you hope--_I_ could not make you a good man--I expressed
one of my strongest convictions. But I have not said, Egbert, that there
is no hope, no chance, for you. On the contrary, there is abundant
hope--yes, absolute certainty--of your achieving a noble character, if
you will set about it in the right way. But as one of the first and
indispensable conditions of success, I wish you to realize that the task
is too great for you alone; too great with my help; too great if the
world that seems so hostile should unite to help you; and yet neither I
nor all the world could prevent your success if you went to the right
and true source of help. Why have you forgotten God in your emergency?
Why are you looking solely to yourself and to another weak
fellow-creature like yourself?"

"You are in no respect like me, Mrs. Arnot, and it seems profanation
even to suggest the thought."

"I have the same nature. I struggled vainly and almost hopelessly
against my peculiar weaknesses and temptations and sorrows until I heard
God saying, 'Come, my child, let us work together. It is my will you
should do all you can yourself, and what you cannot do I will do for
you.' Since that time I have often had to struggle hard, but never
vainly. There have been seasons when my burdens grew so heavy that I was
ready to faint; but after appealing to my heavenly Father, as a little
child might cry for help, the crushing weight would pass away, and I
became able to go on my way relieved and hopeful."

"I cannot understand it," said the young man, looking at her in deep
perplexity.

"That does not prevent its being true. The most skilful physician cannot
explain why certain beneficial effects follow the use of certain
remedies; but when these effects become an established fact of
experience it were sensible to employ the remedy as soon as possible.
One might suffer a great deal, and, perhaps, perish, while asking
questions and waiting for answers. To my mind the explanation is very
simple. God is our Creator, and calls himself our Father. It would be
natural on general principles that he should take a deep interest in us;
but he assures us of the profoundest love, employing our tenderest
earthly ties to explain how he feels toward us. What is more natural
than for a father to help a child? What is more certain, also, than that
a wise father would teach a child to do all within his ability to help
himself, and so develop the powers with which he is endowed? Only
infants are supposed to be perfectly helpless."

"It would seem that what you say ought to be true, and yet I have always
half-feared God--that is, when I thought about him at all. I have been
taught that he was to be served; that he was a jealous God; that he was
angry with the sinful, and that the prayers of the wicked were an
abomination. I am sure the Bible says the latter is true, or something
like it."

"It is true. If you set your heart on some evil course, or are
deliberating some dishonesty or meanness, be careful how you make long
or short prayers to God while wilfully persisting in your sin. When a
man is robbing and cheating, though in the most legal manner--when he is
gratifying lust, hate, or appetite, and _intends_ to _continue_ doing
so--the less praying he does the better. An avowed infidel is more
acceptable. But the sweetest music that reaches heaven is the honest cry
for help to forsake sin; and the more sinful the heart that thus cries
out for deliverance the more welcome the appeal. Let me illustrate what
I mean by your own case. If you should go out from this prison in the
same spirit that you did once before, seeking to gain position and favor
only for the purpose of gratifying your own pride--only that self might
be advantaged, without any generous and disinterested regard for others,
without any recognition of the sacred duties you owe to God, and content
with a selfish, narrow, impure soul--if, with such a disposition, you
should commence asking for God's help as a means to these petty,
miserable ends, your prayers would, and with good reason, be an
abomination to him. But if you had sunk to far lower depths than those
in which you now find yourself, and should cry out for purity, for the
sonship of a regenerated character, your voice would not only reach your
divine Father's ear, but his heart, which would yearn toward you with a
tender commiseration that I could not feel were you my only son."

The sincerity and earnestness of Mrs. Arnot's words were attested by her
fast-gathering tears.

"This is all new to me. But if God is so kindly disposed toward us--so
ready to help--why does he not reveal himself in this light more
clearly? why are we so slow and long in finding him out? Until you came
he seemed against me."

"We will not discuss this matter in general. Take your own experience
again. Perhaps it has been your fault, not God's, that you misunderstood
him. He tries to show how he feels toward us in many ways, chiefly by
his written Word, by what he leads his people to do for us, and by his
great mind acting directly on ours. Has not the Bible been within your
reach? Have none of God's servants tried to advise and help you? I think
you must have seen some such effort on my part when you were an inmate
of my home. I am here this evening as God's messenger to you. All the
hope I have of you is inspired by his disposition and power to help you.
You may continue to stand aloof from him, declining his aid, just as you
avoided your mother, and myself all these weeks when we were longing to
help you; but if you sink, yours will be the fate of one who refuses to
grasp the strong hand that is and ever has been seeking yours."

"Mrs. Arnot," said Haldane thoughtfully, "if all you say is true there
is hope for me--there is hope for every one."

Mrs. Arnot was silent for a moment, and then said, with seeming
abruptness:

"You have read of the ancient knights and their deeds, have you not?"

"Yes," was the wondering reply, "but the subject seems very remote."

"You are in a position to realize my very ideal of knightly endeavor."

"I, Mrs. Arnot! What can you mean?"

"Whether I am right or wrong I can soon explain what I mean. The ancient
knight set his lance in rest against what seemed to him the wrongs and
evils of the world. In theory he was to be without fear and without
reproach--as pure as the white cross upon his mantle. But in fact the
average knight was very human. His white cross was soon soiled by
foreign travel, but too often not before his soul was stained with
questionable deeds. It was a life of adventure and excitement, and
abundantly gratifying to pride and ambition. While it could be idealized
into a noble calling, it too often ended in a lawless, capricious career
of self-indulgence. The cross on the mantle symbolized the heavy blows
and sorrows inflicted on those who had the misfortune to differ in
opinion, faith, or race with the knight, the steel of whose armor
seemingly got into his heart, rather than any personal self-denial.
Without any moral change on his own part, or being any way better than
they, he could fight the infidel or those whose views differed from his
with great zest.

"But the man who will engage successfully in a crusade against the evil
of his own heart must have the spirit of a true knight, for he attempts
the most difficult and heroic task within the limits of human endeavor.
It is comparatively easy to run a tilt against a fellow-mortal, or an
external evil; but to set our lance in rest against a cherished sin, a
habit that has become our second nature, and remorselessly ride it
down--to grapple with a secret fault in the solitude of our own soul,
with no applauding hands to spur us on, and fight and wrestle for weary
months--years perhaps--this does require heroism of the highest order,
and the man who can do it is my ideal knight.

"You inveigh against the world, Egbert, as if it were a harsh and
remorseless foe, bent on crushing you; but you have far more dangerous
enemies lurking in your own heart. If you could thoroughly subdue these
with God's aid, you would at the same time overcome the world, or find
yourself so independent of it as scarcely to care whether or no it gave
you its favor. When you left this prison before, you sought in the wrong
way to win the position you had lost. You were very proud of your former
standing; but you had very little occasion to be, for you had inherited
it. The deeds of others, not your own, had won it for you. If you had
realized it, it gave you a great vantage, but that was all. If you had
been content to have remained a conceited, commonplace man, versed only
in the fashionable jargon and follies of the hour, and basing your
claims on the wealth which you had shown neither the ability nor
industry to win, you would never have had my respect.

"Well, to tell the truth, such shadows of men are respected by no one,
not even themselves, even though they may commit no deed which society
condemns, But if in this prison cell you set your face like a flint
against the weaknesses and grave faults of your nature which have
brought you here, and which would have made you anything but an
admirable man had you retained your old position--if, with God as your
fast ally, you wage unrelenting and successful war against all that is
unworthy of a Christian manhood--I will not only respect, I will honor
you. You will be one of my ideal knights."

As Mrs. Arnot spoke, Haldane's eyes kindled, and his drooping manner was
exchanged for an aspect that indicated reviving hope and courage.

"I have lost faith in myself," he said slowly; "and as yet I have no
faith in God; but after what you have said I do not fear him as I did. I
have faith in you, however, Mrs. Arnot, and I would rather gain your
respect than that of all the world. You know me now better than any one
else. Do you truly believe that I could succeed in such a struggle?"

"Without faith in God you cannot. Even the ancient knight, whose success
depended so much on the skill and strength of his arm, and the temper of
his weapons and armor, was supposed to spend hours in prayer before
attempting any great thing. But with God's help daily sought and
obtained, you cannot fail. You can achieve that which the world cannot
take from you--which will be a priceless possession after the world has
forgotten you and you it--a noble character."

Haldane was silent several moments, then, drawing a long breath, he
said, slowly and humbly:

"How I am to do this I do not yet understand; but if you will guide me,
I will attempt it."

"This book will guide you, Egbert," said Mrs. Arnot, placing her Bible
in his hands. "God himself will guide you if you ask sincerely.
Good-night." And she gave him such a warm and friendly grasp of the hand
as to prove that evil had not yet wholly isolated him from the pure and
good.



CHAPTER XXXI

THE LOW STARTING-POINT


On the afternoon of the following day Mrs. Arnot again visited Haldane,
bringing him several letters from his mother which had been sent in her
care; and she urged that the son should write at once in a way that
would reassure the mother's heart.

In his better mood the young man's thoughts recurred to his mother with
a remorseful tenderness, and he eagerly sought out the envelope bearing
the latest date, and tore it open. As he read, the pallor and pain
expressed in his face became so great that Mrs. Arnot was much troubled,
fearing that the letter contained evil tidings.

Without a word he handed it to her, and also two inclosed paragraphs cut
from newspapers.

"Do you think your mother would wish me to see it?" asked Mrs. Arnot,
hesitatingly.

"I wish you to see it, and it contains no injunctions of secrecy.
Indeed, she has been taking some very open and decided steps which are
here indicated."

Mrs. Arnot read:


"MY UNNATURAL SON--Though you will not write me a line, you still make
it certain that I shall hear from you, as the inclosed clippings from
Hillaton papers may prove to you. You have forfeited all claim on both
your sisters and myself. Our lawyer has been here to-day, and has shown
me, what is only too evident, that money would be a curse to you--that
you would squander it and disgrace yourself still more, if such a thing
were possible. As the property is wholly in my hands, I shall arrange it
in such a way that you shall never have a chance to waste it. If you
will comply with the following conditions I will supply all that is
essential to one of your nature and tastes. I stipulate that you leave
Hillaton, and go to some quiet place where our name is not known, and
that you there live so quietly that I shall hear of no more disgraceful
acts like those herein described. I have given up the hope of hearing
anything good. If you will do this I will pay your board and grant you a
reasonable allowance. If you will not do this, you end all communication
between us, and we must be as strangers until you can show an entirely
different spirit. Yours in bitter shame and sorrow,

"EMILY HALDANE."


The clippings were Mr. Shrumpf's version of his own swindle, and a
tolerably correct account of the events which led to the present
imprisonment.

"Will you accept your mother's offer?" Mrs. Arnot asked, anxiously, for
she was much troubled as to what might be the effect of the unfortunate
letter at this juncture.

"No!" he replied with sharp emphasis.

"Egbert, remember you have given your mother the gravest provocation."

"I also remember that she did her best to make me the fool I have been,
and she might have a little more patience now. The truth is that
mother's God was respectability, and she will never forgive me for
destroying her idol."

"Read the other letters; there may be that in them which will be more
reassuring."

"No, I thank you," he replied, bitterly; "I have had all that I can
stand for one day. She believes the infernal lie which that scoundrel
Shrumpf tells, and gives me no hearing;" and he related to Mrs. Arnot
the true version of the affair.

She had the tact to see that his present perturbed condition was not her
opportunity, and she soon after left him in a mood that promised little
of good for the future.

But in the long, quiet hours that followed her departure his thoughts
were busy. However much he might think that others were the cause of his
unhappy plight, he had seen that he was far more to blame. It had been
made still more clear that, even if he could shift this blame somewhat,
he could not the consequences. Mrs. Arnot's words had given him a
glimpse of light, and had revealed a path, which, though still vague and
uncertain, promised to lead out of the present labyrinth of evil. During
the morning hours he had dared to hope, and even to pray, that he might
find a way of escape from his miserable self and the wretched condition
to which it had brought him.

For a long time he turned the leaves of Mrs. Arnot's Bible, and here and
there a text would flash out like a light upon the clouded future, but
as a general thing the words had little meaning.

To his ardent and somewhat imaginative nature she had presented the
struggle toward a better life in the most attractive light. He was not
asked to do something which was vague and mystical; he was not exhorted
to emotions and beliefs of which he was then incapable, nor to forms and
ceremonies that were meaningless to him, nor to professions equally
hollow. On the contrary, the evils, the defects of his own nature, were
given an objective form, and he could almost see himself, like a knight,
with lance in rest, preparing to run a tilt against the personal faults
which had done him such injury. The deeper philosophy, that his heart
was the rank soil from which sprang these faults, like Cadmus' armed
men, would come with fuller experience.

But in a measure he had understood and had been inspired by Mrs. Arnot's
thought. Although from a weak mother's indulgence and his own, from
wasted years and bad companionships, his life was wellnigh spoiled, he
still had sufficient mind to see that to fight down the clamorous
passions of his heart into subjection would be a grand and heroic thing.
If from the yielding mire of his present self a noble and granite-like
character could be built up, so strongly and on such a sure foundation
that it would stand the shocks of time and eternity, it were worth every
effort of which human nature is capable. Until Mrs. Arnot had spoken her
wise and kind, yet honest words, he had felt himself unable to stand
erect, much less to enter on a struggle which would tax the strongest.

But suppose God would deign to help, suppose it was the divine purpose
and practice to supplement the feeble efforts of those who, like
himself, sought to ally their weakness to his strength, might not the
Creator and the creature, the Father and the child, unitedly achieve
what it were hopeless to attempt unaided?

Thoughts like these more or less distinctly had been thronging his mind
during the morning, and though the path out of his degradation was
obscure and uncertain, it had seemed the only way of escape. He knew
that Mrs. Arnot would not consciously mock him with delusive hopes, and
as she spoke her words seemed to have the ring and echo of truth. When
the courage to attempt better things was reviving, it was sad that he
should receive the first disheartening blow from his mother. Not that
she purposed any such cruel stroke; but when one commences wrong in life
one is apt to go on making mischief to the end. Poor Mrs. Haldane's
kindness and severity had always been ill-timed.

For some hours, as will be seen, the contents of the mother's letter
inspired only resentment and caused discouragement; but calmer thoughts
explained the letter, and confirmed Mrs. Arnot's words, that he had
given the "gravest provocation."

At the same time the young man instinctively felt that if he attempted
the knightly effort that Mrs. Arnot had so earnestly urged, his mother
could not help him much, and might be a hindrance. Her views would be so
conventional, and she would be so impatient of any methods that were not
in accordance with her ideas of respectability, that she might imperil
everything should he yield to her guidance. If, therefore, he could
obtain the means of subsistence he resolved to remain in Hillaton, where
he could occasionally see Mrs. Arnot. She had been able to inspire the
hope of a better life, and she could best teach him how such a life was
possible.

The next day circumstances prevented Mrs. Arnot from visiting the
prison, and Haldane employed part of the time in writing to his mother a
letter of mingled reproaches and apologies, interspersed with vague
hopes and promises of future amendment, ending, however, with the
positive assurance that he would not leave Hillaton unless compelled to
do so by hunger.

To Mrs. Haldane this letter was only an aggravation of former
misconduct, and a proof of the unnatural and impracticable character of
her son. The fact that it was written from a prison was hideous, to
begin with. That, after all the pains at which she had been to teach him
what was right, he could suggest that she was in part to blame for his
course seemed such black ingratitude that his apologies and
acknowledgments of wrong went for nothing. She quite overlooked the
hope, expressed here and there, that he might lead a very different life
in the future. His large and self-confident assurances made before had
come to naught, and she had not the tact to see that he would make this
attempt in a different spirit.

It was not by any means a knightly or even a manly letter that he wrote
to his mother; it was as confused as his own chaotic moral nature; but
if Mrs. Haldane had had a little more of Mrs. Arnot's intuition, and
less of prejudice, she might have seen scattered through it very hopeful
indications. But even were such indications much more plain, her anger,
caused by his refusal to leave Hillaton, and the belief that he would
continue to disgrace himself and her, would have blinded her to them.
Under the influence of this anger she sat down and wrote at once:

Since you cast off your mother for strangers--since you attempt again
what you have proved yourself incapable of accomplishing--since you
prefer to go out of jail to be a vagrant and a criminal in the streets,
instead of accepting my offer to live a respectable and secluded life
where your shame is unknown, I wash my hands of you, and shall take
pains to let it be understood that I am no longer responsible for you or
your actions. You must look to strangers solely until you can conform
your course to the will of the one you have so greatly wronged.

Haldane received this letter on the morning of the day which would again
give him freedom. Mrs. Arnot had visited him from time to time, and had
been pleased to find him, as a general thing, in a better and more
promising mood. He had been eager to listen to all that she had to say,
and he seemed honestly bent on reform. And yet, while hopeful, she was
not at all sanguine as to his future. He occasionally gave way to fits
of deep despondency, and again was over-confident, while the causes of
these changes were not very apparent, and seemingly resulted more from
temperament than anything else. She feared that the bad habits of long
standing, combining with his capricious and impulsive nature, would
speedily betray him into his old ways. She was sure this would be the
case unless the strong and steady hand of God sustained him, and she had
tried to make him realize the same truth. This he did in a measure, and
was exceedingly distrustful; and yet he had not been able to do much
more than hope God would help him--for to anything like trustful
confidence he was still a stranger.

The future was very dark and uncertain. What he was to do, how he was to
live, he could not foresee. Even the prison seemed almost a refuge from
the world, out into which he would be thrown that day, as one might be
cast from a ship, to sink or swim, as the case might be.

While eager to receive counsel and advice from Mrs. Arnot, he felt a
peculiar reluctance to take any pecuniary assistance, and he fairly
dreaded to have her offer it; still, it might be all that would stand
between him and hunger.

After receiving his mother's harsh reply to his letter, his despondency
was too great even for anger. He was ashamed of his weakness and
discouragement, and felt that they were unmanly, and yet was powerless
to resist the leaden depression that weighed him down.

Mrs. Arnot had promised to call just before his release, and when she
entered his cell she at once saw that something was amiss. In reply to
her questioning he gave her the letter just received.

After reading it Mrs. Arnot did not speak for some time, and her face
wore a sad, pained look.

At last she said, "You both misunderstand each other; but, Egbert, you
have no right to cherish resentment. Your mother sincerely believes your
course is all wrong, and that it will end worse than before. I think she
is mistaken. And yet perhaps she is right, and it will be easier for you
to commence your better and reformed life in the seclusion which she
suggests. I am sorry to say it to you, Egbert, but I have not been able
to find any employment for you such as you would take, or I would be
willing to have you accept. Perhaps Providence points to submission to
your mother's will."

"If so, then I lose what little faith I have in Providence," he replied
impetuously. "It is here, in this city, that I have fallen and disgraced
myself, and it is here I ought to redeem myself, if I ever do. Weeks
ago, in pride and self-confidence, I made the effort, and failed
miserably, as might have been expected. Instead of being a gifted and
brilliant man, as I supposed, that had been suddenly brought under a
cloud as much through misfortune as fault, I have discovered myself to
be a weak, commonplace, illiterate fellow, strong only in bad passions
and bad habits. Can I escape these passions and habits by going
elsewhere? You have told me, in a way that excited my hope, of God's
power and willingness to help such as I am. If he will not help me here,
he will not anywhere; and if, with his aid, I cannot surmount the
obstacles in my way here, what is God's promised help but a phrase which
means nothing, and what are we but victims of circumstances?"

"Are you not reaching conclusions rather fast, Egbert? You forget that I
and myriads of others have had proof of God's power and willingness to
help. If wide and varied experience can settle any fact, this one has
been settled. But we should ever remember that we are not to dictate the
terms on which he is to help us."

"I do not mean to do this," said Haldane eagerly, "but I have a
conviction that I ought to remain in Hillaton. To tell you the truth,
Mrs. Arnot, I am afraid to go elsewhere," he added in a low tone, while
tears suffused his eyes. "You are the only friend in the universe that I
am sure cares for me, or that I can trust without misgivings. To me God
is yet but little more than a name, and one that heretofore I have
either forgotten or feared. You have led me to hope that it might be
otherwise some day, but it is not so yet, and I dare not go away alone
where no one cares for me, for I feel sure that I would give way to
utter despondency, and recklessness would follow as a matter of course."

"O Egbert," sighed Mrs. Arnot, "how weak you are, and how foolish, in
trusting so greatly in a mere fellow-creature."

"Yes, Mrs. Arnot, 'weak and foolish.' Those two words now seem to sum up
my whole life and all there is of me."

"And yet," she added earnestly, "if you will, you can still achieve a
strong, and noble character. O that you had the courage and heroic faith
in God to fight out this battle to the end! Should you do so, as I told
you before, you would be ideal knight. Heaven would ring with your
praise, however unfriendly the world might be. I cannot conceive of a
grander victory than that of a debased nature over itself. If you should
win such a victory, Egbert--if, in addition, you were able, by the
blessing of God on your efforts, to build up a strong, true character--I
would honor you above other men, even though you remained a wood-sawyer
all your days," and her dark eyes became lustrous with deep feeling as
she spoke.

Haldane looked at her fixedly for a moment, and grew very pale. He then
spoke slowly and in a low tone:

"To fail after what you have said and after all your kindness would be
terrible. To continue my old vile self, and also remember the prospect
you now hold out--what could be worse? And yet what I shall do, what I
shall be, God only knows. But in sending you to me I feel that he has
given me one more chance."

"Egbert," she replied eagerly, "God will give you chances as long as you
breathe. Only the devil will tell you to despair. He, _never_. Remember
this should you grow old in sin. To tell you the truth, however, as I
see you going out into the world so humbled, so self-distrustful, I have
far more hope for you than when you first left this place, fully assured
that you were, in yourself, sufficient for all your peculiar
difficulties. And now, once more, good-by, for a time. I will do
everything I can for you. I have seen Mr. Growther to-day, and he
appears very willing that you should return to his house for the
present. Strange old man! I want to know him better, for I believe his
evil is chiefly on the outside, and will fall off some day, to his great
surprise."



CHAPTER XXXII

A SACRED REFRIGERATOR


The glare of the streets was intolerable to Haldane after his
confinement, and he hastened through them, looking neither to the right
hand nor to the left. A growl from Mr. Growther's dog greeted him as he
entered, and the old man himself snarled:

"Well, I s'pose you stood me as long as you could, and then went to
prison for a while for a change."

"You are mistaken, Mr. Growther; I went to prison because I deserved to
go there, and it's very good of you to let me come back again."

"No, it ain't good of me, nuther. I want a little peace and comfort, and
how could I have 'em while you was bein' kicked and cuffed around the
streets? Here, I'll get you some dinner. I s'pose they only gave you
enough at jail to aggravate your in'ards."

"No, nothing more, please. Isn't there something I can do? I've sat
still long enough."

Mr. Growther looked at him a moment, and then said:

"Are you sayin' that because you mean it?"

"Yes."

"Would you mind helpin' me make a little garden? I know I ought to have
done it long ago, but I'm one of those 'crastinating cusses, and
rheumatic in the bargain."

"I'll make your garden on the one condition that you stand by and boss
the job."

"O, I'm good at bossin', if nothing else. There ain't much use of
plantin' anything, though, for every pesky bug and worm in town will
start for my patch as soon as they hear on't."

"I suppose they come on the same principle that I do."

"They hain't so welcome--the cussed little varmints! Some on 'em are so
blasted mean that I know I ought to be easier on 'em just out of feller
feelin'. Them cut-worms now--if they'd only take a plant and satisfy
their nateral appetites on it, it would go a good ways, and the rest o'
the plants would have a chance to grow out of harm's way; but the nasty
little things will jest eat 'em off above the ground, as if they was cut
in two by a knife, and then go on to anuther. That's what I call a mean
way of gettin' a livin'; but there's lots of people like 'em in town,
who spile more than they eat. Then there's the squash-bug. If it's his
nater to eat up the vines I s'pose he must do it, but why in thunder
must he smell bad enough to knock you over into the bargain? It's allers
been my private opinion that the devil made these pests, and the Lord
had nothin' to do with 'em. The idea that he should create a rose, and
then a rose-bug to spile it, ain't reconcilable to what little reason
I've got."

"Well," replied Haldane with a glimmer of a smile, "I cannot account for
rose-bugs and a good many worse things. I notice, however, that in spite
of all these enemies people manage to raise a great deal that's very
nice every year. Suppose we try it."

They were soon at work, and Haldane felt the better for a few hours'
exercise in the open air.

The next morning Mrs. Arnot brought some papers which she said a legal
friend wished copied, and she left with them, inclosed in an envelope,
payment in advance. After she had gone Haldane offered the money to Mr.
Growther, but the old man only growled:

"Chuck it in a drawer, and the one of us who wants it first can have
it."

For the next two or three weeks Mrs. Arnot, by the dint of considerable
effort, kept up a supply of MSS., of which copies were required, and she
supplemented the prices which the parties concerned were willing to pay.
Her charitable and helpful habits were well known to her friends, and
they often enabled her thus to aid those to whom she could not give
money direct. But this uncertain employment would soon fail, and what
her protege was then to do she could not foresee. No one would trust
him, and no one cared to have him about his premises.

But in the meantime the young man was thinking deeply for himself. He
soon concluded not to make Mr. Growther's humble cottage a hiding-place;
and he commenced walking abroad through the city after the work of the
day. He assumed no bravado, but went quietly on his way like any other
passer-by. The majority of those who knew who he was either ignored his
existence, or else looked curiously after him, but some took pains to
manifest their contempt. He could not have been more lonely and isolated
if he were walking a desert.

Among the promises he had made Mrs. Arnot was that he would attend
church, and she naturally asked him to come to her own.

"As you feel toward my husband, it will probably not be pleasant for you
to come to our pew" she had said; "but I hope the time will come when
bygones will be bygones. The sexton, however, will give you a seat, and
our minister preaches excellent sermons."

Not long after, true to his word, the young man went a little early, as
he wished to be as unobtrusive as possible. At the same time there was
nothing furtive or cringing in his nature. As he had openly done wrong,
he was now resolved to try as openly to do right, and let people ascribe
whatever motive they chose.

But his heart misgave him as he approached the new elegant church on the
most fashionable street. He felt that his clothes were not in keeping
with either the place of worship or the worshippers.

Mr. Arnot's confidential clerk was talking with the sexton as he
hesitatingly mounted the granite steps, and he saw that dignified
functionary, who seemed in some way made to order with the church over
which he presided, eye him askance while he lent an ear to what was
evidently a bit of his history. Walking quietly but firmly up to the
official, Haldane asked:

"Will you give me a seat, sir?"

The man reddened, frowned, and then said:

"Really, sir, our seats are generally taken Sunday mornings. I think you
will feel more at home at our mission chapel in Guy street."

"And among the guys, why don't you add?" retorted Haldane, his old
spirit flashing up, and he turned on his heel and stalked back to Mr.
Growther's cottage.

"Short sermon to-day," said the old man starting out of a doze.

Haldane told him of his reception.

The wrinkles in the quaint visage of his host grew deep and complicated,
as though he had tasted something very bitter, and he remarked
sententiously:

"If Satan could he'd pay that sexton a whoppin' sum to stand at the door
and keep sinners out."

"No need of the devil paying him anything; the well-dressed Christians
see to that. As I promised Mrs. Arnot to come, I tried to keep my word,
but this flunky's face and manner alone are enough to turn away such as
I am. None but the eminently respectable need apply at that gate of
heaven. If it were not for Mrs. Arnot I would believe the whole thing a
farce."

"Is Jesus Christ a farce?" asked the practical Mr. Growther, testily.
"What is the use of jumping five hundred miles from the truth because
you've happened to run afoul of some of those Pharisees that he cussed?"

Haldane laughed and said, "You have a matter-of-fact way of putting
things that there is no escaping. It will, probably, do me more good to
stay home and read the Bible to you than to be at church."

The confidential clerk, who had remained gossiping in the vestibule,
thought the scene he had witnessed worth mentioning to his employer, who
entered with Mrs. Arnot not very long after, and lingered for a word or
two. The man of business smiled grimly, and passed on. He usually
attended church once a day, partly from habit and partly because it was
the respectable thing to do. He had been known to remark that he never
lost anything by it, for some of his most successful moves suggested
themselves to his mind during the monotony of the service.

To annoy his wife, and also to gratify a disposition to sneer at the
faults of Christians, Mr. Arnot, at the dinner, commenced to commend
ironically the sexton's course.

"A most judicious man!" he affirmed. "Saint Peter himself at the gate
could not more accurately strain out the saints from the sinners--nay,
he is even keener-eyed than Saint Peter, for he can tell first-class
from second-class saints. Though our church is not full, I now
understand why we have a mission chapel. You may trust 'Jeems' to keep
out all but the very first-class--those who can exchange silk and
broadcloth for the white robe. But what on earth could have brought
about such a speedy transition from jail to church on the part of
Haldane?"

"I invited him," said Mrs. Arnot, in a pained tone; "but I did not think
it would be to meet with insult."

"Insult! Quite the reverse. I should think that such as he ought to feel
it an honor to be permitted a place among the second-class saints."

Mrs. Arnot's thoughts were very busy that afternoon. She was not by
nature an innovator, and, indeed, was inclined to accept the established
order of things without very close questioning. Her Christian life had
been developed chiefly by circumstances purely personal, and she had
unconsciously found walks of usefulness apart from the organized church
work. But she was a devout worshipper and a careful listener to the
truth. It had been her custom to ride to the morning service, and, as
they resided some distance from the church, to remain at home in the
evening, giving all in her employ a chance to go out.

Concerning the financial affairs of the church she was kept well
informed, for she was a liberal contributor, and also to all other good
causes presented. From earliest years her eye had always been accustomed
to the phases presented by a fashionable church, and everything moved
forward so quietly and with such sacred decorum that the thought of
anything wrong did not occur to her.

But the truth that one who was endeavoring to lead a better life had
been practically turned from the door of God's house seemed to her a
monstrous thing. How much truth was there in her husband's sarcasm? How
far did her church represent the accessible Jesus of Nazareth, to whom
all were welcomed, or how far did it misrepresent him? Now that her
attention was called to the fact, she remembered that the congregation
was chiefly made up of the _elite_ of the city, and that she rarely
had seen any one present who did not clearly present the fullest
evidence of respectability. Were those whom the Master most emphatically
came to seek and save excluded? She determined to find out speedily.

Summoning her coachman, she told him that she wished to attend church
that evening. She dressed herself very plainly, and entered the church
closely veiled. Instead of going to her own pew, she asked the judicious
and discriminating sexton for a seat. After a careless glance he pointed
to one of the seats near the door, and turned his back upon her. A
richly dressed lady and gentleman entered soon after, and he was all
attention, marshalling them up the aisle into Mrs. Arnot's own pew,
since it was known she did not occupy it in the evening. A few decent,
plain-looking women, evidently sent thither by the wealthy families in
whose employ they were, came in hesitatingly, and those who did not take
seats near the entrance, as a matter of course, were motioned thither
without ceremony. The audience room was but sparsely filled, large
families being represented by one or two members or not at all. But Mrs.
Arnot saw none of Haldane's class present--none who looked as if they
were in danger, and needed a kind, strong, rescuing hand--none who
looked hungry and athirst for truth because perishing for its lack. In
that elegant and eminently respectable place, upholstered and decorated
with faultless taste, there was not a hint of publicans and sinners. One
might suppose he was in the midst of the millennium, and that the
classes to whom Christ preached had all become so thoroughly converted
that they did not even need to attend church. There was not a suggestion
of the fact that but a few blocks away enough to fill the empty pews
were living worse than heathen lives.

The choir performed their part melodiously, and a master in music could
have found no fault with the technical rendering of the musical score.
They were paid to sing, and they gave to such of their employers as
cared to be present every note as it was written, in its full value. As
never before, it struck Mrs. Arnot as a performance. The service she had
attended hitherto was partly the creation of her own earnest and
devotional spirit. To-night she was learning to know the service as it
really existed.

The minister was evidently a conscientious man, for he had prepared his
evening discourse for his thin audience as thoroughly as he had his
morning sermon. Every word was carefully written down, and the thought
of the text was exhaustively developed. But Mrs. Arnot was too far back
to hear well. The poor man seemed weary and discouraged with the arid
wastes of empty seats over which he must scatter the seeds of truth to
no purpose. He looked dim and ghostly in the far-away pulpit, and in
spite of herself his sermon began to have the aspect of a paid
performance, the effect of which would scarcely be more appreciable than
the sighing of the wind without. The keenest theologian could not detect
the deviation of a hair from the received orthodox views, and the
majority present were evidently satisfied that his views would be
correct, for they did not give very close attention. The few plain
domestics near her dozed and nodded through the hour, and so gained some
physical preparation for the toils of the week, but their spiritual
natures were as clearly dormant as their lumpish bodies.

After the service Mrs. Arnot lingered, to see if any one would speak to
her as a stranger and ask her to come again. Such was clearly not the
habit of the congregation. She felt that her black veil, an evidence of
sorrow, was a sort of signal of distress which ought to have lured some
one to her side with a kind word or two, but beyond a few curious
glances she was unnoticed. People spoke who were acquainted, who had
been introduced to each other. As the worshippers (?) hastened out, glad
to escape to regions where living questions and interests existed, the
sexton, who had been dozing in a comfortable corner, bustled to the far
end of the church, and commenced, with an assistant, turning out the
lights on either side so rapidly that it seemed as if a wave of darkness
was following those who had come thither ostensibly seeking light.

Mrs. Arnot hastened to her carriage, where it stood under the obscuring
shadow of a tree, and was driven home sad and indignant--most indignant
at herself that she had been so absorbed in her own thoughts and life
that she had not discovered that the church to build and sustain which
she had given so liberally was scarcely better than a costly
refrigerator.



CHAPTER XXXIII

A DOUBTFUL BATTLE IN PROSPECT


The painful impression made by the evening service that has been
described acted as a rude disenchantment, and the beautiful church, to
which Mrs. Arnot had returned every Sabbath morning with increasing
pleasure, became as repulsive as it had been sacred and attractive. To
her sincere and earnest spirit anything in the nature of a sham was
peculiarly offensive; and what, she often asked herself, could be more
un-Christlike than this service which had been held in his name?

The revelation so astonished and disheartened her that she was prone to
believe that there was something exceptional in that miserable Sabbath
evening's experience, and she determined to observe further and more
closely before taking any action. She spoke frankly of her feelings and
purposes to Haldane, and in so doing benefited the young man very much;
for he was thus led to draw a sharp line between Christ and the
Christlike and that phase of Christianity which is largely leavened with
this world. No excuse was given him to jumble the true and the false
together.

"You will do me a favor if you will quietly enter the church next Sunday
morning and evening, and unobtrusively take one of the seats near the
door," she said to him. "I wish to bring this matter to an issue as soon
as possible. If you could manage to enter a little in advance of me, I
would also be glad. I know how Christ received sinners, and I would like
to see how we who profess to be representing him, receive those who come
to his house."

Haldane did as she requested. In a quiet and perfectly unobtrusive
manner he walked up the granite steps into the vestibule, and his
coarse, gray suit, although scrupulously clean, was conspicuous in its
contrast with the elegant attire of the other worshippers. He himself
was conspicuous also; for many knew who he was, and whispered the
information to others. A "jail-bird" was, indeed, a _rara avis_ in
that congregation, and there was a slight, but perfectly decorous,
sensation. However greatly these elegant people might lack the spirit of
Him who was "the friend of publicans and sinners" they would not for the
world do anything that was overtly rude or ill-bred. Only the official
sexton frowned visibly as the youth took a seat near the door. Others
looked askance or glided past like polished icicles. Haldane's teeth
almost chattered with the cold. He felt himself oppressed, and almost
pushed out of the house, by the moral atmosphere created by the
repellent thoughts of some who apparently felt the place defiled by his
presence. Mrs. Arnot, with her keen intuition, felt this atmosphere
also, and detected on the part of one or two of the officers of the
Church an unchristian spirit. Although the sermon was an excellent one
that morning, she did not hear it.

In the evening a lady draped in a black veil sat by Haldane. The service
was but a dreary counterpart of the one of the previous Sabbath. The sky
had been overcast and slightly threatening, and still fewer worshippers
had ventured out.

Beyond furtive and curious glances no one noticed them save the sexton,
who looked and acted as if Haldane's continued coming was a nuisance,
which, in some way, he must manage to abate.

The young man waited for Mrs. Arnot at her carriage-door, and said as he
handed her in:

"I have kept my word; but please do not ask me to come to this church
again, or I shall turn infidel."

"I shall not come myself again," she replied, "unless there is a decided
change."

The next morning she wrote notes to two of the leading officers of the
church, asking them to call that evening; and her request was so urgent
that they both came at the appointed hour.

Mrs. Arnot's quiet but clear and distinct statement of the evils of
which she had become conscious greatly surprised and annoyed them. They,
with their associates, had been given credit for organizing and
"running" the most fashionable and prosperous church in town. An elegant
structure had been built and paid for, and such a character given the
congregation that if strangers visited or were about to take up their
abode in the city they were made to feel that the door of this church
led to social position and the most aristocratic circles. Of course,
mistakes were made. People sometimes elbowed their way in who were
evidently flaunting weeds among the patrician flowers, and occasionally
plain, honest, but somewhat obtuse souls would come as to a Christian
church. But people who were "not desirable"--the meaning of this phrase
had become well understood in Hillaton--were generally frozen out by an
atmosphere made so chilly, even in August, that they were glad to escape
to other associations less benumbing. Indeed, it was now so generally
recognized that only those of the best and most assured social position
were "desirable," that few others ventured up the granite steps or
sought admittance to this region of sacred respectability. And yet all
this had been brought about so gradually, and so entirely within the
laws of good breeding and ecclesiastical usage, and also under the most
orthodox preaching, that no one could lay his finger on anything upon
which to raise an issue.

The result was just what these officers had been working for, and it was
vexatious indeed that, after years of successful manipulation, a lady of
Mrs. Arnot's position should threaten to make trouble.

"My dear Mrs. Arnot," said one of these polished gentlemen, with a
suavity that was designed to conciliate, but which was nevertheless
tinged with philosophical dogmatism, "there are certain things that will
not mix, and the attempt to mingle them is wasting time on the
impossible. It is in accordance with the laws of nature that each class
should draw together according to their affinities and social status.
Our church is now entirely homogeneous, and everything moves forward
without any friction."

"It appears to me sadly machine-like," the lady remarked.

"Indeed, madam," with a trace of offended dignity, "is not the Gospel
ably preached?"

"Yes, but it is not obeyed. We have been made homogeneous solely on
worldly principles, and not on those taught in the Gospels."

They could not agree, as might have been supposed, and Mrs. Arnot was
thought to be unreasonable and full of impracticable theories.

"Very well, gentlemen," said Mrs. Arnot, with some warmth, "if there can
be no change in these respects, no other course is left for me but to
withdraw;" and the religious politicians bowed themselves out, much
relieved, feeling that this was the easiest solution of the question.

Mrs. Arnot soon after wrote to the Rev. Dr. Barstow, pastor of the
church, for a letter of dismission. The good man was much surprised by
the contents of this missive. Indeed, it so completely broke a chain of
deep theological speculation that he deserted his study for the street.
Here he met an officer of the church, a man somewhat advanced in years,
whom he had come to regard as rather reserved and taciturn in
disposition. But in his perplexity he exhibited Mrs. Arnot's letter, and
asked an explanation.

"Well," said the gentleman, uneasily, "I understand that Mrs. Arnot is
dissatisfied, and perhaps she has some reason to be."

"Upon what grounds?" asked the clergyman hastily.

"Suppose we call upon her," was the reply. "I would rather you should
hear her reasons from herself; and, in fact, I would be glad to hear
them also."

Half an hour later they sat in Mrs. Arnot's parlor.

"My dear madam," said Dr. Barstow, "are you willing to tell us frankly
what has led to the request contained in this letter? I hope that I am
in no way to blame."

"Perhaps we have all been somewhat to blame," replied Mrs. Arnot in a
tone so gentle and quiet as to prove that she was under the influence of
no unkindly feeling or resentment; "at least I feel that I have been
much to blame for not seeing what is now but too plain. But habit and
custom deaden our perceptions. The aspect of our church was that of good
society--nothing to jar upon or offend the most critical taste. Your
sermons were deeply thoughtful and profound, and I both enjoyed and was
benefited by them. I came and went wrapped up in my own spiritual life
and absorbed in my own plans and work, when, unexpectedly, an incident
occurred which revealed to me what I fear is the _animus_ and character
of our church organization. I can best tell you what I mean by relating
my experience and that of a young man whom I have every reason to
believe wishes to lead a better life, yes, even a Christian life;"
and she graphically portrayed all that had occurred, and the impressions
made upon her by the atmosphere she had found prevalent, when she placed
herself in the attitude of a humble stranger.

"And now," she said in conclusion, "do we represent Christ, or are we so
leavened by the world that it may be doubted whether he would
acknowledge us?"

The minister shaded his pained and troubled face with his hand.

"We represent the world," said the church officer emphatically; "I have
had a miserable consciousness of whither we were drifting for a long
time, but everything has come about so gradually and so properly, as it
were, that I could find no one thing upon which I could lay my finger
and say, This is wrong and I protest against it. Of course, if I had
heard the sexton make such a remark to any one seeking to enter the
house of God as was made to the young man you mention I should have
interfered. And yet the question is one of great difficulty. Can such
diverse classes meet on common ground?"

"My dear sir," said Mrs. Arnot earnestly, "I do not think we, as a
church, are called upon to adjust these diverse classes, and to settle,
on the Sabbath, nice social distinctions. The Head of the Church said,
'Whosoever will, let him come.' We, pretending to act in his name and by
his authority, say, 'Whosoever is sufficiently respectable and
well-dressed, let him come.' I feel that I cannot any longer be a party
to this perversion.

"If we would preserve our right to be known as a Christian church we
must say to all, to the poor, to the most sinful and debased, as well as
to those who are now welcomed, 'Come'; and when they are within our
walls they should be made to feel that the house does not belong to an
aristocratic clique, but rather to him who was the friend of publicans
and sinners. Christ adjusted himself to the diverse classes. Are we his
superiors?"

"But, my dear madam, are there to be no social distinctions?"

"I am not speaking of social distinctions. Birth, culture, and wealth
will always, and very properly, too, make great differences. In inviting
people to our homes we may largely consult our own tastes and
preferences, and neither good sense nor Christian duty requires that
there should be intimacy between those unfitted for it by education and
character. But a church is not our house, but God's house, and what
right have we to stand in the door and turn away those whom he most
cordially invites? Christ had his beloved disciple, and so we can have
our beloved and congenial friends. But there were none too low or lowly
for him to help by direct personal effort, by sympathetic contact, and
I, for one, dare not ignore his example."

"Do you not think we can better accomplish this work by our mission
chapel?"

"Where is your precedent? Christ washed the feet of fishermen in order
to give us an example of humility, and to teach us that we should be
willing to serve any one in his name. I heartily approve of mission
chapels as outposts; but, as in earthly warfare, they should be posts of
honor, posts for the brave, the sagacious, and the most worthy. If they
are maintained in the character of second-class cars, they are to that
extent unchristian. If those who are gathered there are to be kept there
solely on account of their dress and humble circumstances, I would much
prefer taking my chances of meeting my Master with them than in the
church which practically excludes them.

"Christ said, 'I was a stranger, and ye took me in.' I came to our
church as a stranger twice. I was permitted to walk in and walk out, but
no one spoke to me, no one invited me to come again. It seems to me that
I would starve rather than enter a private house where I was so coldly
treated. I have no desire for startling innovations. I simply wish to
unite myself with a church that is trying to imitate the example of the
Master, and where all, whatever may be their garb or social and moral
character, are cordially invited and sincerely welcomed."

Dr. Barstow now removed his hand from his face. It was pale, but its
expression was resolute and noble.

"Mrs. Arnot, permit me to say that you are both right and wrong," he
said. "Your views of what a church should be are right; you are wrong in
wishing to withdraw before having patiently and prayerfully sought to
inculcate a true Christian spirit among those to whom you owe and have
promised Christian fidelity. You know that I have not very long been the
pastor of this church, but I have already felt that something was amiss.
I have been oppressed and benumbed with a certain coldness and formality
in our church life. At the same time I admit, with contrition, that I
have given way to my besetting sin. I am naturally a student, and when
once in my study I forget the outside world. I am prone to become wholly
occupied with the thought of my text, and to forget those for whom I am
preparing my discourse. I, too, often think more of the sermon than of
the people, forgetting the end in the means, and thus I fear I was
becoming but a voice, a religious philosophy, among them, instead of a
living and a personal power. You have been awakened to the truth, Mrs.
Arnot, and you have awakened me. I do not feel equal to the task which I
clearly foresee before me; I may fail miserably, but I shall no longer
darken counsel with many words. You have given me much food for thought;
and while I cannot foretell the end, I think present duty will be made
clear. In times of perplexity it is our part to do what seems right,
asking God for guidance, and then leave the consequences to him. One
thing seems plain to me, however, that it is your present duty to remain
with us, and give your prayers and the whole weight of your influence on
the side of reform."

"Dr. Barstow," said Mrs. Arnot, her face flushing slightly, "you are
right; you are right. I have been hasty, and, while condemning others,
was acting wrong myself. You have shown the truer Christian spirit. I
will remain while there is any hope of a change for the better."

"Well, Mrs. Arnot," said Mr. Blakeman, the elderly church officer, "I
have drawn you out partly to get your views and partly to get some
clearer views myself. I, too, am with you, doctor, in this struggle; but
I warn you both that we shall have a hot time before we thaw the ice out
of our church."

"First pure, and then peaceable," said the minister slowly and musingly;
and then they separated, each feeling somewhat as soldiers who are about
to engage in a severe and doubtful battle.



CHAPTER XXXIV

A FOOTHOLD


The skies did not brighten for Haldane, and he remained perplexed and
despondent. When one wishes to reform, everything does not become lovely
in this unfriendly world. The first steps are usually the most
difficult, and the earliest experience the most disheartening. God never
designed that reform should be easy. As it is, people are too ready to
live the life which renders reform necessary. The ranks of the victims
of evil would be doubled did not a wholesome fear of the consequences
restrain.

Within a few short weeks the fortunes of the wealthy and self-confident
youth had altered so greatly that now he questioned whether the world
would give him bread, except on conditions that were painfully
repugnant.

There was his mother's offer, it is true; but had Mrs. Haldane
considered the nature of this offer, even she could scarcely have made
it. Suppose he tried to follow out his mother's plan, and went to a city
where he was unknown, could she expect an active young fellow to go to
an obscure boarding-house, and merely eat and sleep? By an inevitable
law the springing forces of his nature must find employment either in
good or evil. If he sought employment of any kind the question would at
once arise, "Who are you?" and sooner or later would come his history.
In his long, troubled reveries he thought of all this, and the prospect
of vegetating in dull obscurity at his mother's expense was as pleasant
as that of being buried alive.

Moreover, he could not endure to leave Hillaton in utter defeat. He was
prostrate, and felt the foot of adverse fate upon his neck, but he would
not acknowledge himself conquered. If he could regain his feet he would
renew the struggle; and he hoped in some way to do so. As yet, however,
the future was a wall of darkness.

Neither did he find any rest for his spiritual feet. For some reason he
could not grasp the idea of a personal God who cared enough for him to
give any practical help. In spite of all that Mrs. Arnot could say, his
heart remained as cold and heavy as a stone within his breast.

But to some extent he could appreciate the picture she had presented. He
saw one who, through weakness and folly, had fallen into the depths of
degradation, patiently and bravely fighting his way up to a true
manhood; and he had been made to feel that it was such a noble thing to
do that he longed to accomplish it. Whether he could or no he was not
sure, for his old confidence was all gone. But he daily grew more bent
on making an honest trial, and in this effort a certain native
persistency and unwillingness to yield would be of much help to him.

He was now willing, also, to receive any aid which self-respect
permitted him to accept, and was grateful for the copying obtained for
him by Mrs. Arnot. But she frankly told him that it would not last long.
The question what he should do next pressed heavily upon him.

As he was reading the paper to Mr. Growther one evening, his eye caught
an advertisement which stated that more hands were needed at a certain
factory in the suburbs. He felt sure that if he presented himself in the
morning with the others he would be refused, and he formed the bold
purpose of going at once to the manufacturer. Having found the stately
residence, he said to the servant who answered his summons:

"Will you say to Mr. Ivison that a person wishes to see him?"

The maid eyed him critically, and concluded, from his garb, to leave him
standing in the hall.

Mr. Ivison left his guests in the parlor and came out, annoyed at the
interruption.

"Well, what do you wish, sir?" he said, in a tone that was far from
being encouraging, at the same time gaining an unfavorable impression
from Haldane's dress.

"In the evening paper you advertised for more hands in your factory. I
wish employment."

"Are you drunk, or crazy, that you thus apply at my residence?" was the
harsh reply.

"Neither, sir; I--"

"You are very presuming, then."

"You would not employ me if I came in the morning."

"What do you mean? Who are you?"

"I am at least human. Can you give one or two moments to the
consideration of my case?"

"One might afford that much," said the gentleman with a half-apologetic
laugh; for the pale face and peculiar bearing of the stranger were
beginning to interest him.

"I do not ask more of your time, and will come directly to the point. My
name is Haldane, and, as far as I am concerned, you know nothing good
concerning me."

"You are correct," said Mr. Ivison coldly. "I shall not need your
services."

"Mr. Ivison," said Haldane in a tone that made the gentleman pause,
"ought I to be a thief and a vagabond?"

"Certainly not."

"Then why do you, and all who, like you, have honest work to give, leave
me no other alternative? I have acted wrongly and foolishly, but I wish
to do better. I do not ask a place of trust, only work with others,
under the eyes of others, where I could not rob you of a cent's worth if
I wished. In the hurry and routine of your office you would not listen
to me, so I come to-night and make this appeal. If you refuse it, and I
go to the devil, you will have a hand in the result."

The prompt business-man, whose mind had learned to work with the
rapidity of his machinery, looked at the troubled, half-desperate face a
moment, and then said emphatically:

"By Jove, you are right! I'll give you work. Come to-morrow. Good-night,
and good luck to your good intentions. But remember, no nonsense."

Here at last was a chance; here at last was regular employment. It was
one step forward. Would he be able to hold it? This seemed doubtful on
the morrow after he had realized the nature of his surroundings. He was
set to work in a large room full of men, boys, and slatternly-dressed
girls. He was both scolded and laughed at for the inevitable awkwardness
of a new beginner, and soon his name and history began to be whispered
about. During the noon recess a rude fellow flung the epithet of
"jail-bird" at him, and, of course, it stuck like a burr. Never in all
his life had he made such an effort at self-control as that which kept
his hands off this burly tormentor.

He both puzzled and annoyed his companions. They knew that he did not
belong to their class, and his bearing and manner made them unpleasantly
conscious of his superiority; and yet all believed themselves so much
more respectable than he, that they felt it was a wrong to them that he
should be there at all. Thus he was predestined to dislike and
ill-treatment. But that he could act as if he were deaf and blind to all
that they could do or say was more than they could understand. With knit
brows and firmly-closed lips he bent his whole mind to the mastery of
the mechanical duties required of him, and when they were over he strode
straight to his humble lodging-place.

Mr. Growther watched him curiously as he reacted into lassitude and
despondency after the strain and tension of the day.

"It's harder to stand than 'tis to git along with me, isn't it?"

"Yes, much harder."

"O thunder! better give it up, then, and try something else."

"No, it's my only chance."

"There's plenty other things to do."

"Not for me. These vulgar wretches I am working with think it an outrage
that a 'jail-bird,' as they call me, contaminates the foul air that they
breathe. I may be driven out by them; but," setting his teeth, "I won't
give up this foothold of my own accord."

"You might have been President if you had shown such grit before you got
down."

"That's not pleasant to think of now."

"I might 'a known that; but it's my mean way of comfortin' people.
A-a-h."

Haldane's new venture out into the world could scarcely have had a more
painful and prosaic beginning; but, as he said, he had gained a
"foothold."

There was one other encouraging fact, of which he did not know. Mr.
Ivison sent for the foreman of the room in which Haldane had been set at
work, and said:

"Give the young fellow a fair chance, and report to me from time to time
how he behaves; but say nothing of this to him. If he gets at his old
tricks, discharge him at once; but if he shows the right spirit, I wish
to know it."



CHAPTER XXXV

"THAT SERMON WAS A BOMBSHELL"


The following Sabbath morning smiled so brightly that one might be
tempted to believe that there was no sin and misery in the world, and
that such a church as Mrs. Arnot condemned was an eminently proper
organization. As the congregation left their elegant homes, and in
elegant toilets wended their way to their elegant church, they saw
nothing in the blue sky and sunshine to remind them of the heavy shadows
brooding over the earth. What more was needed than that they should give
an hour to their aesthetic worship, as they had done in the past when
the weather permitted, and then return to dinner and a nap and all the
ordinary routine of life? There were no "beasts at Ephesus" to fight
now. The times had changed, and to live in this age like an ancient
Christian would be like going to Boston on foot when one might take a
palace car. Hundreds of fully grown, perfectly sane people filed into
the church, who complacently felt that in attending service once or
twice a week, if so inclined, they were very good Christians. And yet,
strange to say, there was a conspicuous cross on the spire, and they had
named their church "St. Paul's."

St. Paul! Had they read his life? If so, how came they to satirize
themselves so severely? A dwarf is the more to be pitied if named after
a giant.

It was very queer that this church should name itself after the
tent-maker, who became all things to all men, and who said, "I made
myself servant unto all that I might gain the more."

It was very unfortunate for them to have chosen this saint, and yet the
name, Saint Paul, had a very aristocratic sound in Hillaton, and thus
far had seemed peculiarly fitted to the costly edifice on which it was
carved.

And never had the church seemed more stately than on this brilliant
Sabbath morning, never had its elegance and that of the worshippers
seemed more in harmony.

But the stony repose and calm of their Gothic temple was not reflected
in the faces of the people. There was a general air of perturbation and
expectancy. The peculiar and complacent expression of those who are
conscious of being especially well dressed and respectable was
conspicuously absent. Annoyed, vexed, anxious faces passed into the
vestibule. Knots of twos, threes, and half-dozens lingered and talked
eagerly, with emphatic gestures and much shaking of heads. Many who
disliked rough weather from any cause avoided their fellow-members, and
glided hastily in, looking worried and uncomfortable. Between the
managing officers, who had felicitated themselves on having secured a
congregation containing the _creme de la creme_ of the city, on one
hand, and the disquieted Mr. Blakeman, who found the church growing
uncomfortably cold, on the other, Mrs. Arnot's words and acts and the
minister's implied pledge to bring the matter squarely to an issue, had
become generally known, and a foreboding as of some great catastrophe
oppressed the people. If the truth were known, there were very general
misgivings; and, now that the people had been led to think, there were
some uncomfortable aspects to the question. Even that august dignitary
the sexton was in a painful dilemma as to whether it would be best to
assume an air of offended dignity, or veer with these eddying and
varying currents until sure from what quarter the wind would finally
blow. He had learned that it was Mrs. Arnot whom he had twice carelessly
motioned with his thumb into a back seat, and he could not help
remarking to several of the more conservative members, that "it was very
unjust and also unkind in Mrs. Arnot to palm herself off on him as an
ordinary pusson, when for a long time it had been the plainly understood
policy of the church not to encourage ordinary pussons."

But the rumor that something unusual was about to take place at St.
Paul's brought thither on this particular Sabbath all kinds and
descriptions of people; and the dignified functionary whose duty it was
to seat them grew so hot and flustered with his unwonted tasks, and made
such strange blunders, that both he and others felt that they were on
the verge of chaos. But the most extraordinary appearing personage was
no other than Mr. Jeremiah Growther; and, as with his gnarled cane he
hobbled along at Haldane's side, he looked for all the world as if some
grotesque and antique carving had come to life and was out for an
airing. Not only the sexton, but many others, looked askance at the
tall, broad-shouldered youth of such evil fame, and his weird-appearing
companion, as they walked quite far up the aisle before they could find
a seat.

Many rubbed their eyes to be sure it was not a dream. What had come
over the decorous and elegant St. Paul's? When before had its dim,
religious light revealed such scenes? Whence this irruption of strange,
uncouth creatures--a jail-bird in a laborer's garb, and the profane old
hermit, whom the boys had nicknamed "Jerry Growler," and who had not
been seen in church for years.

Mrs. Arnot, followed by many eyes, passed quietly up to her pew, and
bowed her head in prayer.

Prayer! Ah! in their perturbation some had forgotten that this was the
place of prayer, and hastily bowed their heads also.

Mr. Arnot had been engaged in his business to the very steps, and much
too absorbed during the week to hear or heed any rumors; but as he
walked up the aisle he stared around in evident surprise, and gave
several furtive glances over his shoulder after being seated. As his
wife raised her head, he leaned toward her and whispered:

"What's the matter with Jeems? for, if I mistake not, there are a good
many second-class saints here to-day." But not a muscle changed in Mrs.
Arnot's pale face. Indeed, she scarcely heard him. Her soul was and had
been for several days in the upper sanctuary, in the presence of God,
pleading with him that he would return to this earthly temple which the
spirit of the world had seemingly usurped.

When Dr. Barstow arose to commence the service, a profound hush fell
upon the people. Even his face and bearing impressed and awed them, and
it was evident that he, too, had climbed some spiritual mountain, and
had been face to face with God.

As he proceeded with the service in tones that were deep and magnetic,
the sense of unwonted solemnity increased. Hymns had been selected which
the choir could not perform, but must sing; and the relation between the
sacred words and the music was apparent. The Scripture lessons were read
as if they were a message for that particular congregation and for that
special occasion, and, as the simple and authoritative words fell on the
ear the general misgiving was increased. They seemed wholly on Mrs.
Arnot's side; or, rather, she was on theirs.

When, at last, Dr. Barstow rose, not as a sacred orator and theologian
who is about to _deliver_ a sermon, but rather as an earnest man,
who had something of vital moment to say, the silence became almost
oppressive.

Instead of commencing by formally announcing his text, as was his
custom, he looked silently and steadily at his people for a moment, thus
heightening their expectancy.

"My friends," he began slowly and quietly, and there was a suggestion of
sorrow in his tone rather than of menace or denunciation; "my friends, I
wish to ask your calm and unprejudiced attention to what I shall say
this morning. I ask you to interpret my words in the light of the word
of God and your own consciences; and if I am wrong in any respect I will
readily acknowledge it. Upon a certain occasion Christ said to his
disciples, 'Ye know not what manner of spirit ye are of'; and he at once
proved how widely his spirit differed from theirs. They accepted the
lesson--they still followed him, and through close companionship
eventually acquired his merciful, catholic spirit. But at this time they
did not understand him nor themselves. Perhaps we can best understand
the spirit we are of by considering his, and by learning to know him
better whom we worship, by whose name we are called.

"During the past week I have been brought face to face with the Christ
of the Bible, rather than the Christ of theology and philosophy, who has
hitherto dwelt in my study; and I have learned with sorrow and shame
that my spirit differed widely from his. The Christ that came from
heaven thought of the people, and had compassion on the multitude. I was
engrossed with my sermons, my systems of truth, and nice interpretations
of passages that I may have rendered more obscure. But I have made a vow
in his name and strength that henceforth I will no longer come into this
pulpit, or go into any other, to deliver sermons of my own. I shall no
longer philosophize about Christ, but endeavor to lead you directly to
Christ; and thus you will learn by comparison what manner of spirit you
are of, and, I trust, become imbued with his Spirit. I shall speak the
truth in love, and yet without fear, and with no wordy disguise.
Henceforth I do not belong to you but to my Master, and I shall present
the Christ who loved all, who died for all, and who said to all,
'Whosoever will, let him come!'

"You will find my text in the Gospel of St. John, the nineteenth chapter
and fifth verse:

"'Then came Jesus forth, wearing the crown of thorns and the purple
robe. And Pilate saith unto them, Behold the Man!'

"Let us behold him to-day, and learn to know him and to know ourselves
better. If we discover any sad and fatal mistake in our religious life,
let us correct it before it is too late."

It would be impossible to portray the effect of the sermon that
followed, coming, as it did, from a strong soul stirred to its depths by
the truth under consideration. The people for the time being were swayed
by it and carried away. What was said was seen to be truth, felt to be
truth; and as the divine Man stood out before them luminous in his own
loving and compassionate deeds, which manifested his character and the
principles of the faith he founded, the old, exclusive, self-pleasing
life of the church shrivelled up as a farce and a sham.

"In conclusion," said Dr. Barstow, "what was the spirit of this Man when
he summoned publicans and fishermen to be his followers? what was his
spirit when he laid his hand on the leper? what, when he said to the
outcast, 'Neither do I condemn thee; go and sin no more'? what, when to
the haughty Pharisees, the most respectable people of that day, he
threatened, 'Woe unto you!'

"He looked after the rich and almost perfect young man, by whom he was
nevertheless rejected, and loved him; he also said to the penitent
thief, 'To-day thou shalt be with me in Paradise.' His heart was as
large as humanity. Such was his spirit.'"

After a moment's pause, in which there was a hush of breathless
expectancy, Dr. Barstow's deep tones were again heard. "God grant that
henceforth yonder doors may be open to all whom Christ received, and
with the same welcome that he gave. If this cannot be, the name of St.
Paul, the man who 'made himself the servant unto all that he might gain
the more,' can no longer remain upon this church save in mockery. If
this cannot be, whoever may come to this temple, Christ will not enter
it, nor dwell within it.'"

The people looked at each other, and drew a long breath. Even those who
were most in love with the old system forgot Dr. Barstow, and felt for
the moment that they had a controversy with his Master.

The congregation broke up in a quiet and subdued manner. All were too
deeply impressed by what they had heard to be in a mood for talking as
yet; and of the majority, it should be said in justice that, conscious
of wrong, they were honestly desirous of a change for the better.

During the sermon Mr. Growther's quaint and wrinkled visage had worked
most curiously, and there were times when he with difficulty refrained
from a hearty though rather profane indorsement.

On his way home he said to Haldane, "I've lived like a heathen on Lord's
day and all days; but, by the holy poker, I'll hear that parson
hereafter every Sunday, rain or shine, if I have to fight my way into
the church with a club."

A peculiar fire burned in the young man's eyes and his lips were very
firm, but he made no reply. The Man whose portraiture he had beheld that
day was a revelation, and he hoped that this divine yet human Friend
might make a man of him.

"Well," remarked Mr. Arnot, sententiously, "that sermon was a perfect
bombshell; and, mark my words, it will either blow the doctor out of his
pulpit, or some of the first-class saints out of their pews."

But a serene and hopeful light shone from Mrs. Arnot's eyes, and she
only said, in a low tone:

"The Lord is in his holy temple."



CHAPTER XXXVI

MR. GROWTHER FEEDS AN ANCIENT GRUDGE


The problem in regard to the future of St. Paul's Church, which had so
greatly burdened Dr. Barstow, was substantially solved. Christ had
obtained control of the preacher's heart, and henceforth would not be a
dogma, but a living presence, in his sermons. The Pharisees of old could
not keep the multitudes from him, though their motives for following him
were often very mixed. Although the philosophical Christ of theology,
whom Dr. Barstow had ably preached, could not change the atmosphere of
St. Paul's, the Christ of the Bible, the Man of Sorrows, the meek and
lowly Nazarene, could, and the masses would be tempted to feel that they
had a better right in a place sacred to his worship than those who
resembled him in spirit as little as they did in the pomp of their life.

There would be friction at first, and some serious trouble. Mr. Arnot's
judgment was correct, and some of the "first-class saints" (in their own
estimation) would be "blown out of their pews." St. Paul's would
eventually cease to be _the_ fashionable Church _par excellence_;
and this fact alone would be good and sufficient reason for a change on
the part of some who intend to be select in their associations on earth,
whatever relations with the "mixed multitude" they may have to endure in
heaven. But the warm-hearted and true-hearted would remain; and every
church grows stronger as the Pharisees depart and the publicans and
sinners enter.

The congregation that gathered at the evening service of the memorable
Sabbath described in the previous chapter was prophetic. Many of the
wealthy and aristocratic members were absent, either from habit or
disgust. Haldane, Mr. Growther, and many who in some respects resembled
them, were present. "Jeems," the discriminating sexton, had sagaciously
guessed that the wind was about to blow from another quarter, and was
veering around also, as fast as he deemed it prudent. "Ordinary pussons"
received more than ordinary attention, and were placed within earshot of
the speaker.

But the problem of poor Haldane's future was not clear by any means. It
is true a desire to live a noble life had been kindled in his heart, but
as yet it was little more than a good impulse, an aspiration. In the
fact that his eyes had been turned questioningly and hopefully toward
the only One who has ever been able to cope with the mystery of evil,
there was rich promise; but just what this divine Friend could do for
him he understood as little as did the fishermen of Galilee. They looked
for temporal change and glory; he was looking for some vague and
marvellous change and exaltation.

But the Sabbath passed, and he remained his old self. Hoping, longing
for the change did not produce it.

It was one of Mr. Growther's peculiarities to have a fire upon the
hearth even when the evenings were so warm as not to require it. "Might
as well kinder git ourselves used to heat," he would growl when Haldane
remonstrated.

After the evening service they both lowered at the fire for some time in
silence.

"Except ye be converted, and become as little children, ye shall not
enter into the kingdom of heaven," had been Dr. Barstow's text; and, as
is usually the case, the necessity of conversion had been made clearer
than just what conversion is; and many more than the disquieted
occupants of the quaint old kitchen had been sent home sorely perplexed
how to set about the simple task of "believing." But it was a happy
thing for all that they had been awakened to the fact that something
must be done. After that sermon none could delude themselves with the
hope that being decorous, well-dressed worshippers at St. Paul's would
be all that was required.

But Mr. Growther needed no argument on this subject, and he had long
believed that his only chance was, as he expressed it, "such an
out-and-out shakin' to pieces, and makin' over agin that I wouldn't know
myself." Then he would rub his rheumatic legs despondently and add, "But
my speretual j'ints have got as stiff and dry as these old walkin' pins;
and when I try to git up some good sort o' feelin' it's like pumpin' of
a dry pump. I only feel real hearty when I'm a cussin'. A-a-h!"

But the day's experience and teaching had awakened anew in his breast,
as truly as in Haldane's, the wish that he could be converted, whatever
that blessed and mysterious change might be; and so, with his wrinkled
face seamed with deeper and more complex lines than usual, the poor old
soul stared at the fire, which was at once the chief source of his
comfort and the emblem of that which he most dreaded. At last he
snarled:

"I'm a blasted old fool for goin' to meetin' and gittin' all riled up
so. Here, I haven't had a comfortable doze today, and I shall be kickin'
around all night with nothin' runnin' in my head but 'Except ye be
convarted, except ye be convarted'; I wish I had as good a chance of
bein' convarted as I have of bein' struck by lightnin'."

"I wish I needed conversion as little as you," said Haldane
despondently.

"Now look here," snapped the old man; "I'm in no mood for any nonsense
to-night. I want you to know I never have been convarted, and I can
prove it to you plaguy quick if you stroke me agin the fur. You've got
the advantage of me in this business, though you have been a hard cuss;
for you are young and kind o' limber yet." Then, as he glanced at the
discouraged youth, his manner changed, and in a tone that was meant to
be kindly he added, "There, there! Why don't you pluck up heart? If I
was as young as you be, I'd get convarted if it took me all summer."

Haldane shook his head, and after a moment slowly and musingly said, as
much to himself as to the giver of this good advice:

"I'm in the Slough of Despond, and I don't know how to get out. I can
see the sunny uplands that I long to reach, but everything is quaking
and giving way under my feet. After listening to Dr. Barstow's grand
sermon this morning, my spirit flamed up hopefully. Now he has placed a
duty directly in my path that I cannot perform by myself. Mrs. Arnot has
made it clear to me that the manhood I need is Christian manhood. Dr.
Barstow proves out of the Bible that the first step toward this is
conversion--which seems to be a mysterious change which I but vaguely
understand. I must do my part myself, he says, yet I am wholly dependent
on the will and co-operation of another. Just what am I to do? Just when
and how will the help come in? How can I know that it will come? or how
can I ever be sure that I have been converted?"

"O, stop splittin' hairs!" said Mr. Growther, testily. "Hanged if I can
tell you how it's all goin' to be brought about--go ask the parson to
clear up these p'ints for you--but I can tell you this much: when you
git convarted you'll know it. If you had a ragin' toothache, and it
suddenly stopped and you felt comfortable all over, wouldn't you know
it? But that don't express it. You'd feel more'n comfortable; you'd feel
so good you couldn't hold in. You'd be fur shoutin'; you wouldn't know
yourself. Why, doesn't the Bible say you'd be a new critter? There'll be
just such a change in your heart as there is in this old kitchen when we
come in on a cold, dark night and light the candles, and kindle a fire.
I tell you what 'tis, young man, if you once got convarted your troubles
would be wellnigh over."

Though the picture of this possible future was drawn in such homely
lines, Haldane looked at it with wistful eyes. He had become accustomed
to his benefactor's odd ways and words, and caught his sense beneath the
grotesque imagery. As he was then situated, the future drawn by the old
man and interpreted by himself was peculiarly attractive. He was very
miserable, and it is most natural, especially for the young, to wish to
be happy. He had been led to believe that conversion would lead to a
happiness as great as it was mysterious--a sort of miraculous ecstasy,
that would render him oblivious of the hard and prosaic conditions of
his lot. Through misfortune and his own fault he possessed a very
defective character. This character had been formed, it is true, by
years of self-indulgence and wrong, and Mrs. Arnot had asserted that
reform would require long, patient, and heroic effort. Indeed, she had
suggested that in fighting and subduing the evils of one's own nature a
man attained the noblest degree of knighthood. He had already learned
how severe was the conflict in which he had been led to engage.

But might not this mysterious conversion make things infinitely easier?
If a great and radical change were suddenly wrought in his moral nature,
would not evil appetites and propensities be uprooted like vile weeds?
If a "new heart" were given him, would not the thoughts and desires
flowing from it be like pure water from an unsullied spring? After the
"old things"--that is the evil--had passed away, would not that which
was noble and good spring up naturally, and almost spontaneously?

This was Mr. Growther's view; and he had long since learned that the old
man's opinions were sound on most questions. This seemed, moreover, the
teaching of the Bible also, and of such sermons as he could recall. And
yet it caused him some misgivings that Mrs. Arnot had not indicated more
clearly this short-cut out of his difficulties.

But Mr. Growther's theology carried the day. As he watched the young
man's thoughtful face he thought the occasion ripe for the "word in
season."

"Now is the time," he said; "now while yer moral j'ints is limber.
What's the use of climbin' the mountain on your hands and knees when you
can go up in a chariot of fire, if you can only git in it?" and he
talked and urged so earnestly that Haldane smiled and said:

"Mr. Growther, you have mistaken your vocation. You ought to have been a
missionary to the heathen."

"That would be sendin' a thief to ketch a thief. But you know I've a
grudge agin the devil, if I do belong to him; and if I could help git
you out of his clutches it would do me a sight o' good."

"If I ever do get out I shall indeed have to thank you."

"I don't want no thanks, and don't desarve any. You're only giving me a
chance to hit the adversary 'twixt the eyes," and the old man added his
characteristic "A-a-h!" in an emphatic and vengeful manner, as if he
would like to hit very hard.

Human nature was on the side of Mr. Growther's view of conversion.
Nothing is more common than the delusive hope that health, shattered by
years of wilful wrong, can be regained by the use of some highly
extolled drug, or by a few deep draughts from some far-famed spring.

Haldane retired to rest fully bent upon securing this vague and mighty
change as speedily as possible.



CHAPTER XXXVII

HOPING FOR A MIRACLE


Mr. Ivison, Haldane's employer, was a worshipper at St. Paul's, and,
like many others, had been deeply impressed by the sermon. Its influence
had not wholly exhaled by Monday, and, as this gentleman was eminently
practical, he felt that he ought to do something, as well as experience
a little emotion. Thus he was led to address the following note to
Haldane:

Last week I gave you a chance; this week I am induced to give you a good
word. While I warn you that I will tolerate no weak dallying with your
old temptations, I also tell you that I would like to see you make a man
of yourself, or, more correctly, perhaps, as Dr. Barstow would express
it, be made a man of. If one wants to do right, I believe there is help
for him (go and ask the Rev. Dr. Barstow about this); and if you will go
right straight ahead till I see you can be depended upon, I will
continue to speak good words to you and for you, and perhaps do more.
GEORGE IVISON.

This note greatly encouraged Haldane, and made his precarious foothold
among the world's industries seem more firm and certain. The danger of
being swept back into the deep water where those struggle who have no
foothold, no work, no place in society would not come from the caprice
or forgetfulness of his employer, but from his own peculiar temptations
and weaknesses. If he could patiently do his duty in his present humble
position, he justly believed that it would be the stepping-stone to
something better. But, having learned to know himself, he was afraid of
himself; and he had seen with an infinite dread what cold, dark depths
yawn about one whom society shakes off as a vile and venomous thing, and
who must eventually take evil and its consequences as his only portion.
The hot, reeking apartment wherein he toiled was the first solid ground
that he had felt beneath his feet for many days. If he could hold that
footing, the water might shoal so that he could reach the land. It is
true he could always look to his mother for food and clothing if he
would comply with her conditions. But, greatly perverted as his nature
had been, food and clothing, the maintenance of a merely animal life,
could no longer satisfy him. He had thought too deeply, and had seen too
much truth, to feed contentedly among the swine.

But the temptations which eventually lead to the swine--could he
persistently resist these? Could he maintain a hard, monotonous routine
of toil, with no excitements, no pleasures, with nothing that even
approached happiness? He dared not give way; he doubted his strength to
go forward alone with such a prospect. If conversion be a blessed
miracle by which a debased nature is suddenly lifted up, and a harsh,
lead-colored, prosaic world transfigured into the vestibule of heaven,
he longed to witness it in his own experience.

It was while he was in this mood that his thoughts recurred to Dr.
Marks, the good old clergyman who had been the subject of his rude,
practical joke months before. He recalled the sincere, frank letter
which led to their evening interview, and remembered with a thrill of
hope the strong and mysterious emotion that had seized upon him as the
venerable man took his hand in his warm grasp, and said in tones of
pathos that shook his soul, "I wish I could lead you by loving force
into the paths of pleasantness and peace." Wild and reckless fool as he
then was, it had been only by a decided effort and abrupt departure that
he had escaped the heavenly influences which seemed to brood in the
quiet study where the good man prayed and spun the meshes of the nets
which he daily cast for souls. If he could visit that study again with a
receptive heart, might not the emotion that he had formerly resisted
rise like a flood, and sweep away his old miserable self, and he become
in truth a "new creature"?

The thought, having been once entertained, speedily grew into a hope,
and then became almost a certainty. He felt that he would much rather
see Dr. Marks than Dr. Barstow, and that if he could feel that kind,
warm grasp again, an impulse might be given him which even Mrs. Arnot's
wise and gentle words could not inspire.

Before the week was over he felt that something must be done either to
soften his hard lot or to give him strength to endure it.

The men, boys, and girls who worked at his side in the mill were in
their natures like their garb, coarse and soiled. They resented the
presence of Haldane for a twofold reason; they regarded the intrusion of
a "jail-bird" among them in the light of an insult; they were still more
annoyed, and perplexed also, that this disreputable character made them
feel that he was their superior. Hence a system of petty persecution
grew up. Epithets were flung at him, and practical jokes played upon him
till his heart boiled with anger or his nerves were irritated to the
last degree of endurance. More than once his fist was clenched to
strike; but he remembered in time that the heavier the blow he struck,
the more disastrously it would react against himself.

After the exasperating experiences and noise of the day, Mr. Growther's
cottage was not the quiet refuge he needed. Mr. Growther's growl was
chronic, and it rasped on Haldane's overstrained nerves like the filing
of a saw. Dr. Barstow's sermons of the previous Sabbath had emphatically
"riled" the old gentleman, and their only result, apparently, was to
make him more out-of-sorts and vindictive toward his poor, miserable
little self than ever. He was so irascible that even the comfortable cat
and dog became aware that something unusual was amiss, and, instead of
dozing securely, they learned to keep a wary and deprecatory eye on
their master and the toes of his thick-soled slippers.

"I've been goin' on like a darned old porkerpine," he said to Haldane
one evening, "and if you don't git convarted soon you'd better git out
of my way. If you was as meek as Moses and twice as good you couldn't
stand me much longer;" and the poor fellow felt that there was
considerable truth in the remark.

The mill closed at an earlier hour on Saturday afternoon, and he
determined to visit Dr. Marks if he could obtain permission from his
employer to be absent a few hours on Monday morning. He wrote a note to
Mr. Ivison, cordially thanking him for his encouraging words, but
adding, frankly, that he could make no promises in regard to himself.
"All that I can say, is," he wrote, "that I am trying to do right now,
and that I am grateful to you for the chance you have given me. I wish
to get the 'help' you suggest in your note to me, but, in memory of
certain relations to my old pastor, Dr. Marks, I would rather see him
than Dr. Barstow, and if you will permit me to be absent a part of next
Monday forenoon I will esteem it a great favor, and will trespass on
your kindness no further. I can go after mill-hours on Saturday, and
will return by the first train on Monday."

Mr. Ivison readily granted the request, and even became somewhat curious
as to the result.

When Mrs. Arnot had learned from Haldane the nature of his present
employment, she had experienced both pleasure and misgivings. That he
was willing to take and try to do such work rather than remain idle, or
take what he felt would be charity, proved that there was more good
metal in his composition than she had even hoped; but she naturally felt
that the stinging annoyances of his position would soon become
intolerable. She was not surprised, although she was somewhat perplexed,
at the receipt of the following letter:

MY DEAR MRS. ARNOT.--You have been such a true, kind friend to me, and
have shown so much interest in my welfare, that I am led to give you a
fuller insight into my present experiences and hopes. You know that I
wish to be a Christian. You have made Christian manhood seem the most
desirable thing that I can ever possess, but I make little or no
progress toward it. Something must be done, and quickly too. Either
there must be a great change in me, or else in my circumstances. As
there is no immediate prospect of the latter, I have been led to hope
that there can be such a change in me that I shall be lifted above and
made superior to the exasperating annoyances of my condition. Yes, I am
hoping even far more. If I could only experience the marvellous change
which Dr. Barstow described so eloquently last Sunday evening, might I
not do right easily and almost spontaneously? It is so desperately hard
to do right now! If conversion will render my steep, thorny path
infinitely easier, then surely I ought to seek this change by every
means in my power. Indeed, there must be a change in me, or I shall lose
even the foothold I have gained. I am subjected, all day long, to insult
and annoyance. At times I am almost desperate and on the verge of
recklessness. Every one of the coarse creatures that I am compelled to
work with is a nettle that loses no chance to sting me; and there is one
among them, a big, burly fellow, who is so offensive that I cannot keep
my hands off him much longer if I remain my old self. You also know what
a reception I must ever expect in the streets when I am recognized. The
people act as if I were some sort of a reptile, which they must tolerate
at large, but can, at least, shun with looks of aversion. And then, when
I get to Mr. Growther's cottage I do not find much respite. It seems
like ingratitude to write this, but the good old man's eccentric habit
of berating himself and the world in general has grown wearisome, to say
the least. I want to be lifted out of myself--far above these petty
vexations and my own miserable weaknesses.

Once, before I left home, I played a rude joke on our good old pastor.
Instead of resenting it he wrote me such a kind letter that I went to
his study to apologize. While there his manner and words were such that
I had to break away to escape a sudden and mysterious influence that
inclined me toward all that is good. I have hoped that if I should visit
him I might come under that influence again, and so be made a new and
better man.

I have also another motive, which you will understand. Mother and I
differ widely on many things, and always will; but I long to see her
once more. I have been thinking of late of her many kindnesses--o that
she had been less kind, less indulgent! But she cannot help the past any
more than I can, and it may do us both good to meet once more. I do not
think that she will refuse to see me or give me shelter for a few hours,
even though her last letter seemed harsh.

I shall also be glad to escape for a few hours from my squalid and
wretched surroundings. The grime of the sordid things with which I have
so long been in contact seems eating into my very soul, and I long to
sleep once more in my clean, airy room at home.

But I am inflicting myself too long upon you. That I have ventured to do
so is due to your past kindness, which I can only wonder at, but cannot
explain. Gratefully yours, E. HALDANE.

Mrs. Arnot was more than curious; she was deeply interested in the
result of this visit, and she hoped and prayed earnestly that it might
result in good. But she had detected an element in the young man's
letter which caused her considerable uneasiness. His idea of conversion
was a sudden and radical change in character that would be a sort of
spiritual magic, contravening all the natural laws of growth and
development. He was hoping to escape from his evil habits and
weaknesses, which were of long growth, as the leper escaped from his
disease, by a healing and momentary touch. He would surely be
disappointed: might he not also be discouraged, and give up the patient
and prayerful struggle which the sinful must ever wage against sin in
this world? She trusted, however, that God had commenced a good work in
his heart, and would finish it.

Even the sight of his native city, with its spires glistening in the
setting sun, moved Haldane deeply, and when in the dusk he left the
train, and walked once more through the familiar streets, his heart was
crowded with pleasant and bitter memories, which naturally produced a
softened and receptive mood.

He saw many well-remembered faces, and a few glanced at him as if he
suggested one whom they had known. But he kept his hat drawn over his
eyes, and, taking advantage of the obscurity of the night, escaped
recognition.

"It is almost like coming back after one has died," he said to himself.
"I once thought myself an important personage in this town, but it has
got on better without me than it would have done with me. Truly, Mrs.
Arnot is right--it's little the world cares for any one, and the
absurdest of all blunders is to live for its favor."

It was with a quickly beating heart that he rang the bell at the
parsonage, and requested to be shown up to Dr. Marks' study. Was this
the supreme moment of his life, and he on the eve of that mysterious,
spiritual change, of which he had heard so much, and the results of
which would carry him along as by a steady, mighty impulse through
earth's trials to heaven's glory? He fairly trembled at the thought.

The girl who had admitted him pointed to the open study door, and he
silently crossed its threshold. The good old clergyman was bending over
his sermon, to which he was giving his finishing touches, and the soft
rays of the student's lamp made his white hair seem like a halo about
his head.

The sacred quiet of the place was disturbed only by the quill of the
writer, who was penning words as unworldly as himself. Another good old
divine, with his Bible in his hand, looked down benignantly and
encouragingly at the young man from his black-walnut frame. He was the
sainted predecessor of Dr. Marks, and the sanctity of his life of prayer
and holy toil also lingered in this study. Old volumes and heavy tomes
gave to it the peculiar odor which we associate with the cloister, and
suggested the prolonged spiritual musings of the past, which are so out
of vogue in the hurried, practical world of to-day. This study was,
indeed, a quiet nook--a little, slowly moving eddy left far behind by
the dashing, foaming current of modern life; and Haldane felt impressed
that he had found the hallowed place, the true Bethel, where his soul
might be born anew.



CHAPTER XXXVIII

THE MIRACLE TAKES PLACE


"The body of my sermon is finished; may the Lord breathe into it the
breath of life!" ejaculated Dr. Marks, leaning back in his chair.

Haldane now secured his attention by knocking lightly on the open door.
The old gentleman arose and came forward with the ordinary kindly manner
with which he would greet a stranger.

"You do not remember me," said Haldane.

"I cannot say that I do. My eyesight is not as good as when I was at
your age."

"I am also the last one you expect to see, but I trust I shall not be
unwelcome when you know my motive for coming. I am Egbert Haldane, and I
have hoped that your study would remain open, though nearly all
respectable doors are closed against me."

"Egbert Haldane! Can I believe my eyes?" exclaimed the old clergyman,
stepping eagerly forward.

"When last in this place," continued the youth, "I was led by your
generous forgiveness of my rude behavior toward you to say, that if I
ever wished to become a Christian I would come to you sooner than to any
one else. I have come, for I wish to be a Christian."

"Now the Lord be praised! He has heard his servant's prayers," responded
Dr. Marks fervently. "My study is open to you, my son, and my heart,
too," he added, taking Haldane's hand in both of his with a grasp that
emphasized his cordial words. "Sit down by me here, and tell me all that
is on your mind."

This reception was so much kinder than he had even hoped, that Haldane
was deeply moved. The strong, genuine sympathy unsealed his lips, and in
honest and impetuous words he told the whole story of his life since
their last interview. The good doctor was soon fumbling for his
handkerchief, and as the story culminated, mopped his eyes, and
ejaculated, "Poor fellow!" with increasing frequency.

"And now," concluded Haldane, "if I could only think that God would
receive me as you have--if he would only change me from my miserable
self to what I know I ought to be, and long to be--I feel that I could
serve him with gratitude and gladness the rest of my life, even though I
should remain in the humblest station; and I have come to ask you what I
am to do?"

"He will receive you, my boy; he will receive you. No fears on that
score," said the doctor, with a heartiness that carried conviction. "But
don't ask me what to do. I'm not going to interfere in the Lord's work.
He is leading you. If you wanted a text or a doctrine explained I'd
venture to give you my views; but in this vital matter I shall leave you
in God's hands, 'being confident of this very thing, that he which hath
begun a good work in you will perform it until the day of Jesus Christ.'
I once set about reforming you myself, and you know what a bungle I made
of it. Now I believe the Lord has taken you in hand, and I shall not
presume to meddle. Bow with me in prayer that he may speedily bring you
into his marvellous light and knowledge." And the good man knelt and
spread his hands toward heaven, and prayed with the simplicity and
undoubting faith of an ancient patriarch.

Was his faith contagious? Did the pathos of his voice, his strongly
manifested sympathy, combine with all that had gone before to melt the
young man's heart? Or, in answer to the prayer, was there present One
whose province it is to give life? Like the wind that mysteriously rises
and comes toward one with its viewless, yet distinctly felt power.
Haldane was conscious of influences at work in his heart that were as
potent as they were incomprehensible. Fear and doubt were passing away.
Deep emotion thrilled his soul. Nothing was distinct save a rush of
feeling which seemed to lift him up as on a mighty tide, and bear him
heavenward.

This was what he had sought; this was what he had hoped; this strong,
joyous feeling, welling up in his heart like a spring leaping into the
sunlight, must be conversion.

When he arose from his knees his eyes were full of tears, but a glad
radiance shone through them, and grasping the doctor's hand, he said
brokenly:

"I believe your prayer has been answered. I never felt so strangely--so
happy before."

"Come with me," cried the old man, impetuously, "come with me. Your
mother must learn at once that her son, who 'was dead, is alive again';"
and a few moments later Haldane was once more in the low carriage, on
his way, with the enthusiastic doctor, to his old home.

"We won't permit ourselves to be announced," said the childlike old
clergyman as they drove up the gravelled road. "We will descend upon
your mother and sisters like an avalanche of happiness."

The curtains in the sitting-room were not drawn, and the family group
was before them. The apartment was furnished with elegance and taste,
but the very genius of dreariness seemed to brood over its occupants.
The sombre colors of their mourning dresses seemed a part of the deep
shadow that was resting upon them, and the depth and gloom of the shadow
was intensified by their air of despondency and the pallor of their
faces. The younger daughter was reading, but the elder and the mother
held their hands listlessly in their laps, and their eyes were fixed on
vacancy, after the manner of those whose thoughts are busy with painful
themes.

Haldane could endure but a brief glance, and rushed in, exclaiming:

"Mother, forgive me!"

His presence was so unexpected and his onset so impetuous that the widow
had no time to consider what kind of a reception she ought to give her
wayward son, of whom she had washed her hands.

Her mother-love triumphed; her heart had long been sore with grief, and
she returned his embrace with equal heartiness.

His sisters, however, had inherited more of their mother's
conventionality than of her heart; and the fact that this young man was
their brother did not by any means obliterate from their minds the other
facts, that he had a very bad reputation and that he was abominably
dressed. Their greeting, therefore, was rather grave and constrained,
and suggested that there might have been a death in the family, and that
their brother had come home to attend the funeral.

But the unworldly Dr. Marks was wholly absorbed in the blessed truth
that the dead was alive and the lost found. He had followed Haldane into
the apartment, rubbing his hands, and beaming general congratulation.
Believing that the serene light of Heaven's favor rested on the youth,
he had forgotten that it would be long before society relaxed its dark
frown. It seemed to him that it was an occasion for great and unmixed
rejoicing.

After some brief explanations had been given to the bewildered
household, the doctor said:

"My dear madam, I could not deny myself the pleasure of coming with your
son, that I might rejoice with you. The Lord has answered our prayers,
you see, and you have reason to be the happiest woman living."

"I am glad, indeed," sighed the widow, "that some light is beginning to
shine through this dark and mysterious providence, for it has been so
utterly dark and full of mystery that my faith was beginning to waver."

"The Lord will net suffer you to be tempted above that you are able,"
said the clergyman, heartily. "When relief is essential it comes, and it
always will come, rest assured. Take comfort, madam; nay, let your heart
overflow with joy without fear. The Lord means well by this young man.
Take the unspeakable blessing he sends you with the gladness and
gratitude of a child receiving gifts from a good Father's hands. Since
he has begun the good work, he'll finish it."

"I hope so. I do, indeed, hope that Egbert will now come to his senses,
and see things and duty in their true light, as other people do,"
ejaculated the widow, fervently. "If he had only taken the excellent
advice you first gave him here how much better it would have been for us
all! But now--" A dreary sigh closed the sentence.

"But now," responded the doctor, a little warmly, "the Lord has saved a
soul from death, and that soul is your only son. It appears to me that
this thought should swallow up every other; and it will, when you
realize it," he concluded, heartily. "This world and the fashion of it
passeth away. Since all promises well for the world to come, you have
only cause for joy. As for my excellent advice, I was better pleased
with it at the time than the Lord was. I now am thankful that he let it
do no more harm than it did."

"We cannot help the past, mother," said Haldane, eagerly, "let us turn
our eyes to the future, which is all aglow with hope. I feel that God
has forgiven me, and the thought fills my heart with a tumult of joy.
Your warm embrace assures me that you have also forgiven the wrong, the
shame, and sorrow you have received at my hands. Henceforth it shall be
my life-effort that you receive the reverse of all this. I at last feel
within me the power to live as a true man ought."

"I trust your hopes may be realized, Egbert; I do, indeed; but you were
so confident before--and then we all know what followed," concluded his
mother, with a shudder.

"My present feeling, my present motives, in no respect resemble my
condition when I started out before. I was then a conceited fool,
ignorant of myself, the world, and the task I had attempted. But now I
feel that all is different. Mother," he exclaimed with a rush of
emotion, "I feel as if heaven had almost begun in my heart! why, then,
do you cloud this bright hour with doubts and fears?"

"Well, my son, we will hope for the best," said his mother, endeavoring
to throw off her despondency, and share in the spirit which animated her
pastor. "But I have dwelt so long in sorrow and foreboding that it will
require time before I can recover my old natural tone. These sudden and
strong alternations of feeling and action on your part puzzle and
disquiet me, and I cannot see why one brought up as you have been should
not maintain a quiet, well-bred deportment, and do right as a matter of
course, as your sisters do. And yet, if Dr. Marks truly thinks that you
mean to do right from this time forward, I shall certainly take courage;
though how we are going to meet what has already occurred I hardly see."

"I do, indeed, believe that your son intends to do right, and I also
believe that the Lord intends to help him--which is of far greater
consequence," said Dr. Marks. "I will now bid you good-night, as
to-morrow is the Sabbath; and let me entreat you, my dear madam, in
parting, to further by your prayer and sympathy the good work which the
Lord has begun."

Haldane insisted on seeing the old gentleman safely back to his study.
Their ride was a rather quiet one, each being busy with his own
thoughts. The good man had found his enthusiasm strangely quenched in
the atmosphere in which Mrs. Haldane dwelt, and found that, in spite of
himself, he was sharing in her doubts and fears as to the future course
of the erratic and impulsive youth at his side. He blamed himself for
this, and tried to put doubt resolutely away. By a few earnest words he
sought to show the young man that only as the grace of God was daily
asked for and daily received could he hope to maintain the Christian
life.

He now began to realize what a difficult problem was before the youth.
Society would be slow to give him credit for changed motives and
character, and as proof would take only patient continuance in
well-doing. The good doctor now more than suspected that in his own home
Haldane would find much that was depressing and enervating. Worse than
all, he would have to contend with an excitable and ungoverned nature,
already sadly warped and biased wrongly. "What will be the final
result?" sighed the old gentleman to himself. But he soon fell back
hopefully on his belief that the Lord had begun a good work and would
finish it.

Haldane listened attentively and gratefully to all that his old friend
had to say, and felt sure that he could and would follow the advice
given. Never before had right living seemed so attractive, and the path
of duty so luminous. But the thought that chiefly filled him with joy
was that henceforth he would not be compelled to plod forward as a weary
pilgrim. He felt that he had wings; some of the divine strength had been
given him. He believed himself changed, renewed, transformed; he was
confident that his old self had perished and passed away, and that, as a
new creature, ennobling tendencies would control him completely. He felt
that prayer would henceforth be as natural as breathing, and praise and
worship, the strong and abiding instincts of his heart.



CHAPTER XXXIX

VOTARIES OF THE WORLD


When Haldane returned he found that his sisters had retired. He was not
sorry, for he wished a long and unrestrained talk with his mother; but
that lady pleaded that the events of the evening had so unnerved her,
and that there was so much to be considered, that she must have quiet.
In the morning they would try to realize their situation, and decide
upon the best course to be pursued.

Even in his exaltation the last suggestion struck Haldane unpleasantly.
Might not his mother mark out, and take as a test of his sincerity, some
course that would accord with her ideas of right, but not with his? But
the present hour was so full of mystical and inexplicable happiness that
he gave himself up to it, believing that the divine hands, in which he
believed himself to be, would provide for him as a helpless child is
cared for.

The mill-people among whom he had worked the previous week would
scarcely have recognized him as he came down to breakfast the following
morning, dressed with taste and elegance. It was evident that his
sisters could endure him with better grace than when clad in his coarse,
working garb, redolent with the hitherto unimagined odors pertaining to
well-oiled machinery. They, with his mother, greeted him, however, with
the air of those who are in the midst of the greatest misfortunes, but
who hope they see a coming ray of light.

With their sincere but conventional ideas of life he was, in truth, a
difficult problem. Nor can they be very greatly blamed. This youth, who
might have been their natural protector against every scandalous and
contemptuous word, and whose arm it would have been their pride to take
before the world, had now such a reputation that only an affection
all-absorbing and unselfish would be willing to brave the curious and
scornful stare that follows one who had been so disgraced. Mrs. Haldane
and her daughters were not without natural affection, but they were
morbidly sensitive to public opinion. Like many who live somewhat
secluded from the world, they imagined that vague and dreaded entity was
giving them much more attention than it did. "What will people say?" was
a terrible question to them.

Nothing could be further from their nature than an attempt to attract
the world's attention by loud manners or flaunting dress; but it was
essential to their peace that good society should regard them as
eminently respectable, aristocratic, and high-toned--as a family far
removed from vulgar and ordinary humanity. That their name, in the
person of a son and brother, had been dragged through courts, criminal
records, and jails, was an unparalleled disaster, that grew more
overwhelming as they brooded over it. It seemed to them that the world's
great eye was turned full upon them in scorn and wonder, and that only
by maintaining their perfect seclusion, or by hiding among strangers,
could they escape its cruel glare.

After all, their feelings were only morbid developments of the instincts
of a refined womanly nature; but the trouble was, they had not the
womanly largeness of heart and affection which would have made them
equal to the emergency, however painful. Poor Mrs. Haldane was one of
those unfortunate people who always fall below the occasion; indeed, she
seldom realized it. Providence had now given her a chance to atone for
much of her former weakness and ruinous indulgence, but her little mind
was chiefly engrossed with the question, What can we do to smooth
matters over, and regain something like our old standing in society? As
the result of a long consultation with her daughters, it was concluded
that their best course was to go abroad. There they could venture out
with him who was the skeleton of the household, without having every one
turn and look after them with all kinds of comment upon their lips.
After several years in Europe they hoped society would be inclined to
forget and overlook the miserable record of the past few months.

That the young man himself would offer opposition to the plan, and
prefer to return to the scene of his disgrace, and to his sordid toil,
did not enter their minds.

In the enthusiasm of his new-born faith Haldane had determined to face
the public gaze, and hear Dr. Marks preach. It is true, he had greatly
dreaded the ordeal--and for his mother and sisters, far more than for
himself. When he began to intimate something of this feeling his mother
promptly motioned to the waitress to withdraw from the room. He then
soon learned that they had not attended church since Mrs. Haldane's
return from her memorable visit to Hillaton, and that they had no
intention of going to-day.

"The very thought makes me turn faint and sick," said the poor, weak
gentlewoman.

"We should feel like sinking through the floor of the aisle," chorused
the pallid young ladies.

Haldane ceased partaking of his breakfast at once, and leaned back in
his chair.

"Do you mean to say," he asked gloomily, "that my folly has turned this
house into a tomb, and that you will bury yourselves here indefinitely?"

"Well," sighed the mother, "if we live this wretched life of seclusion,
brooding over our troubles much longer, smaller tombs will suffice us.
You see that your sisters are beginning to look like ghosts, and I'm
sure I feel that I can never lift up my head again. I know it is said
that time works wonders. Perhaps if we went abroad for a few years, and
then resided in some other city, or in the seclusion of some quiet
country place, we might escape this--" and Mrs. Haldane finished with a
sigh that was far worse than any words could have been. After a moment
she concluded: "But, of course, we cannot go out here, where all that
has happened is so fresh, and uppermost in every one's mind. The more I
think of it, the more decided I am that the best thing for us all is to
go to some quiet watering-place in Europe, where there are but few, if
any, Americans; and in time we may feel differently."

Her son ate no more breakfast. He was beginning to realize, as he had
not before, that he was in a certain sense a corpse, which this decorous
and exquisitely refined family could not bury, but would hide as far as
possible.

"You then expect me to go with you to Europe?" he said.

"Certainly. We could not go without a gentleman."

"That I scarcely am now, mother, in your estimation or in society's. I
think you could get on better without me."

"Now, Egbert, be sensible."

"What am I to do in this secluded European watering-place, where there
are no Americans, and at which we are to sojourn indefinitely?"

"I am sure I have not thought. Your sisters, at least, can venture out
and get a breath of fresh air. It is time you thought of them rather
than of yourself. You could amuse yourself with the natives, or by
fishing and hunting."

"Mother!" he exclaimed, impetuously, "I no longer desire to merely amuse
myself. I wish to become a man, in the best sense of the word."

Mrs. Haldane evidently experienced a disagreeable nervous shock at the
sudden intensity of his manner, but she said, with rebuking quietness:

"I am sure I wish you to become such a man, thoroughly well bred, and
thoroughly under self-control. It is my purpose to enable you to appear
like a perfect gentleman from this time forward, and I expect that you
will be one."

"What will I be but a well-dressed nonentity? what will I be but a
coward, seeking to get away as far as possible from the place of my
defeat, and to hide from its consequences?" he answered, with sharp,
bitter emphasis.

"Egbert, your tendency to exaggeration and violent speech is more than I
can bear in my weak, nervous condition. When you have thought this
matter over calmly, and have realized how I and your sisters feel, you
will see that we are right--that is, if Dr. Marks is correct, and you do
really wish to atone for the past as far as it now can be done."

The young man paced restlessly up and down the room in an agitated
manner, which greatly disquieted his mother and sisters.

"Can you not realize," he at last burst out, "that I, also, have a
conscience? that I am no longer a child? and that I cannot see things as
you do?"

"Egbert," exclaimed his elder sister, lifting her hand deprecatingly,
"we are not deaf."

"If you will only follow your conscience," continued Mrs. Haldane, in
her low monotone, "all will be well. It is your being carried away by
gusts of impulse and violent passions that makes all the trouble. If you
had followed your conscience you would at once have left Hillaton at my
request, and hidden yourself in the seclusion that I indicated. If you
had done so, you might have saved yourself and us from all that has
since occurred."

"But I would have lost my self-respect. I should have done worse--"

"Self-respect!" interrupted his mother, with an expression akin to
disgust flitting across her pale face. "How can you use that word after
what has happened, and especially now that you are working among those
vulgar factory people, and living with that profane old creature who
goes by the name of 'Jerry Growler.' To think that you, who bear your
father's name, should have fallen so low! The daily and hourly
mortification of thinking of all this, here, where for so many years
there was not a speck upon our family reputation, is more than flesh and
blood can endure. Our only course now is to go away where we are not
known. Our best hope is to make you appear like what your father meant
you should be, and try to forget that you have been anything else; and
if you have any sense of obligation to us left you will do what you can
to carry out our efforts. Dr. Marks thinks you have met with 'a change
of heart.' I am sure yon can prove it in no better way than by a docile
acquiescence in the wishes of one who has a natural right to control
you, and whose teachings," she added complacently, "had they been
followed, would have enabled you to hold up your head to-day among the
proudest in the land."

Haldane buried his face in his hands, and fairly groaned, in his
disappointment and sense of humiliation.

"Is it possible," asked one of his sisters "that you thought that we
could all go out to church to-day as usual, and commence life to-morrow
where he left off when you first went away from home?"

"I expected nothing of the kind," said her brother, lifting up a face
that was pale from suppressed feeling; "the fact is, I have thought
little about all this that is uppermost in your minds. I have been all
through the phase of shrinking from the world's word and touch, as if my
whole being were a diseased nerve. While in that condition I suffered
enough, God knows; but even in the police court I was not made to feel
more thoroughly that I was a disgraced criminal than I have been here,
in my childhood's home. Perhaps you can't help your feeling; but the
result is all the same. Through the influence of a woman who belongs to
heaven rather than earth, I was led to forget the world and all about
it; I was led to wish to form a good character for its own sake. I
wanted to be rid of the debasing vices of my nature which she had made
me hate, and which would separate me from such as she is. I wanted your
forgiveness, mother. More than all, I wanted God's forgiveness, and that
great change in my nature which he alone can bestow. I felt that Dr.
Marks could help me, because I believed in him; and he did carry me, as
it were, to the very gate of heaven. I expected, at least, a little
sympathy from you all, and a God-speed as I went back to my work
tomorrow. I even hoped that you might take me by the hand, and say to
those who knew us here, 'My son was lost, but is found. He wishes to
live a manly, Christian life, and all who are Christians should help
him.' I find, on the contrary, that Christ and his words are forgotten;
that I am regarded as a hideous and deformed creature, that must be
disguised as far as possible, and spirited off to some remote corner of
the earth, and there virtually buried alive. Thus different are the
teachings of the Bible and the teachings of the world. I thought I could
not endure my hard lot at Hillaton any longer, but I shall go back to it
quite content."

As the youth uttered these words, with his usual impetuosity, his mother
could only weep and tremble in her weak and nervous way; but his sisters
exclaimed:

"Go back to your old mill-life at Hillaton!"

"Yes, by the first train, to-morrow."

"Well!" they chorused, with a long breath, but as all language seemed
inadequate they added nothing to their exclamation.

Mrs. Haldane slowly wiped her eyes, and said, "Egbert is excited now,
and does not realize how we feel. After he has thought it all over
quietly he will see things in a different light, and will perceive that
he should take counsel from his mother rather than from a stranger"
(with peculiar emphasis on this word). "If he really wishes to do his
duty as a Christian man, he will see that the first and most sacred
obligations resting on him are to us and not to others, even though they
may be more angelic than we are. You promised last evening that it would
be your life-effort to make amends for the wrongs you have inflicted
upon us; and going back to your old, sordid life and vulgar associations
would be a strange way of keeping this pledge. I suggest that we all
retire to our rooms, and in the after part of the day we shall be
calmer, and therefore more rational;" and the ladies quietly glided out,
like black shadows. Indeed, they and their lives had become little more
than attenuated shadows.

There is nothing which so thoroughly depletes and robs moral character
of all substance--there is nothing which so effectually destroys all
robust individuality--as the continuous asking of the question, "What
will, people say?"

Poor Haldane went to his room, and paced it by the hour. He had learned
thus early that the Christian life was not made up of sacred and
beatific emotions, under the influence of which duty would become an
easy, sun-illumined path.

He already was in sore perplexity as to what his duty was in this
instance. Ought he not to devote himself to his mother and sisters, and
hope that time would bring a healthful change in their morbid feeling?
Surely what they asked would not seem hard in the world's estimation--a
trip to Europe, and a life of luxurious ease and amusement--for society
would agree with his mother, that he could be as good and Christian-like
as he pleased in the meantime. The majority would say that if he could
in part make amends by acquiescence in so reasonable a request, and one
that promised so much of pleasure and advantage to himself, he ought
certainly to yield.

But all that was good and manly in the young fellow's nature rose up
against the plan. In the first place, he instinctively felt that his
mother and sisters' views on nearly all subjects would be continually at
variance with his own, since they were coming to look at life from such
totally different standpoints. He also believed that he would be an
ever-present burden and source of mortification to them. As a child and
a boy he had been their idol. They had looked forward to the time when
he, with irreproachable manners and reputation, would become their
escort in the exclusive circles in which they were entitled to move. Now
he was and would continue to be the insuperable bar to those circles;
and by their sighs and manner he would be continually reminded of this
fact. Fallen idols are a perpetual offence to their former worshippers,
as they ever remind of the downfall of towering hopes.

With all his faults, Haldane had too much spirit to go through life as
one who must be tolerated, endured, kept in the background, and
concerning whom no questions must be asked.

He did think the matter over long and carefully, and concluded that even
for his mother and sisters' sake it would be best that they should live
apart. If he could thoroughly retrieve his character where he had lost
it, they would be reconciled to him; if he could not, he would be less
of a burden and a mortification absent than present.

When he considered his own feelings, the thought of skulking and hiding
through life made his cheek tingle with shame and disgust. Conscience
sided with his inclination to go back to his old, hard fight at
Hillaton; and it also appeared to him that he could there better
maintain a Christian life, in spite of all the odds against him, than by
taking the enervating course marked out by his mother. He also
remembered, with a faint thrill of hope, that whatever recognition he
could get at Hillaton as a changed, a better man, it would be based on
the rock of truth.

He therefore concluded to go back as he had intended, and with the
decision came his former, happy, mystical feeling, welling up in his
heart like the sweet refreshing waters of a spring, the consciousness of
which filled his heart with courage and confidence as to the future.

"Surely," he exclaimed, "I am a changed, a converted man. These strange,
sweet emotions, this unspeakable gladness of heart in the midst of so
much that is painful and distracting, prove that I am. I have not taken
this journey in vain."

Haldane met only his sisters at dinner, for the scene of the morning had
prostrated his mother with a nervous headache. In spite of his efforts,
it was a constrained and dismal affair, and all were glad when it was
over.

In the evening they all met in Mrs. Haldane's room, and the young man
told them his decision so firmly and quietly that, while they were both
surprised and angry, they saw it was useless to remonstrate. He next
drew such a dreary picture of the future as they had designed it, that
they were half inclined to think he was right, and that his presence
would be a greater source of pain than of comfort to them. He also
convinced them that it would be less embarrassing for them to go to
Europe alone than with his escort, and that the plan of going abroad
need not be given up.

But Mrs. Haldane was strenuous on the point that he should leave
Hillaton, accept of her old offer, and live a quiet, respectable life in
some retired place where he was not known.

"I will not have it said," she persisted, "that my son is working as a
common factory hand, nor will I have our name associated with that
wretched old creature whose profanity and general outlandishness are the
town-talk and the constant theme of newspaper squibs. You at least owe
it to us to let this scandal die out as speedily as possible. If you
will comply with these most reasonable requirements, I will see that you
have an abundant support. If you will not, I have no evidence of a
change in your character; nor can I see any better way than to leave you
to suffer the consequences of your folly until you do come to your
senses."

"Mother, do you think a young fellow of my years and energy could go to
an out-of-the-way place, and just mope, eat, and sleep for the sake of
being supported? I would rather starve first. I fear we shall never
understand each other; and I have reached that point in life when I must
follow my own conscience. I shall leave to-morrow morning before any of
you are up; and in my old working clothes. Good-by;" and before they
could realize it he had kissed them and left the room.

They weakly sighed as over the inevitable; but one of his sisters said,
"He will be glad enough to come to your terms before winter."



CHAPTER XL

HUMAN NATURE


At an early hour Haldane, true to his purpose, departed from the home of
his childhood in the guise of a laborer, as he had come. His mother
heard his step on the stairs, for she had passed a sleepless night,
agitated by painful emotions. She wished to call him back; she grieved
over his course as a "dark and mysterious providence," as a misfortune
which, like death, could not be escaped; but with the persistence of a
little mind, capable of taking but a single and narrow view, she was
absolutely sure she was right in her course, and that nothing but harsh
and bitter experience would bring her wayward son to his senses.

Nor did it seem that the harsh experience would be wanting, for the
morning was well advanced when he reached his place of work, and he
received a severe reprimand from the foreman for being so late. His
explanation, that he had received permission to be absent, was
incredulously received. It also seemed that gibes, taunts, and sneers
were flung at him with increasing venom by his ill-natured associates,
who were vexed that they had not been able to drive him away by their
persecutions.

But the object of their spite was dwelling in a world of which they knew
nothing, and in which they had no part, and, almost oblivious of their
existence, he performed his mechanical duty in almost undisturbed
serenity.

Mr. Growther welcomed him back most heartily and with an air of eager
expectation, and when Haldane briefly but graphically narrated his
experience, he hobbled up and down the room in a state of great
excitement.

"You've got it! you've got it! and the genuine article, too, as sure as
my name is Jeremiah Growther!" he exclaimed; "I'd give the whole airth,
and anything else to boot, that was asked, if I could only git religion.
But it's no use for me to think about it; I'm done, and cooled off, and
would break inter ten thousand pieces if I tried to change myself. I
couldn't feel what you feel any more than I could run and jump as you
kin. My moral j'ints is as stiff as hedge-stakes. If I tried to git up a
little of your feelin', it would be like tryin' to hurry along the
spring by buildin' a fire on the frozen ground. It would only make one
little spot soft and sloppy; the fire would soon go out: then it would
freeze right up agin. Now, with you it's spring all over; you feel
tender and meller-like, and everything good is ready to sprout. Well,
well! if I do have to go to old Nick at last, I'm powerful glad he's had
this set-back in your case."

Long and earnestly did Haldane try to reason his quaint friend out of
his despairing views of himself. At last the old man said testily:

"Now, look here; you're too new-fledged a saint to instruct a seasoned
and experienced old sinner like me. You don't know much about the Lord's
ways yet, and I know all about the devil's ways. Because you've got out
of his clutches (and I'm mighty glad you have) you needn't make light of
him, and take liberties with him as if he was nobody, 'specially when
Scripter calls him 'a roarin' lion.' If I was as young as you be, I'd
make a dead set to git away from him; but after tryin' more times than
you've lived years, I know it ain't no use. I tell you I can't feel as
you feel, any more than you can squeeze water out of them old andirons.
A-a-h!"

Haldane was silent, feeling that the old man's spiritual condition was
too knotty a problem for him to solve.

After a few moments Mr. Growther added, in a voice that he meant to be
very solemn and impressive:

"But I want you to enjoy your religious feelin's all the same. I will
listen to all the Scripter readin' and prayin' you're willin' to do,
without makin' any disturbance. Indeed, I think I will enjoy my wittles
more, now that an honest grace can be said over 'em. An' when you read
the Bible, you needn't read the cussin' parts, if yer don't want to.
I'll read 'em to myself hereafter. I'll give you all the leeway that an
old curmudgeon like myself kin; and I expect to take a sight o' comfort
in seein' you goin' on your way rejoicin'."

And he did seem to take as much interest in the young man's progress and
new spiritual experiences as if he alone were the one interested. His
efforts to control his irritability and profanity were both odd and
pathetic, and Haldane would sometimes hear him swearing softly to
himself, with strange contortions of his wrinkled face, when in former
times he would have vented his spite in the harshest tones.

Haldane wrote fully to Mrs. Arnot of his visit to his native city and
its happy results, and enlarged upon his changed feelings as the proof
that he was a changed man.

Her reply was prompt and was filled with the warmest congratulations and
expressions of the sincerest sympathy. It also contained these words:

"I fear that you are dwelling too largely upon your feelings and
experiences, and are giving to them a value they do not possess. Not
that I would undervalue them--they are gracious tokens of God's favor;
but they are not the grounds of your salvation and acceptance with God."

Haldane did not believe that they were--he had been too well taught for
that--but he regarded them as the evidences that he was accepted, that
he was a Christian; and he expected them to continue, and to bear him
forward, and through and over the peculiar trials of his lot, as on a
strong and shining tide.

Mrs. Arnot also stated that she was just on the eve of leaving home for
a time, and that on her return she would see him and explain more fully
her meaning.

In conclusion, she wrote: "I think you did what was right and best in
returning to Hillaton. At any rate, you have reached that age when you
must obey your own conscience, and can no longer place the
responsibility of your action upon others. But, remember, that you owe
to your mother the most delicate forbearance and consideration. You
should write to her regularly, and seek to prove that you are guided by
principle rather than impulse. Your mother has much reason to feel as
she does, and nothing can excuse you from the sacred duties you owe to
her."

Haldane did write as Mrs. Arnot suggested. In a few days he received the
following letter from his mother:

"We shall sail for Europe as soon as we can get ready for the journey.
Our lawyer is making all the necessary arrangements for us. I will leave
funds with him, and whenever you are ready in good faith to accept my
offer, leave Hillaton, and live so that this scandal can die out, you
can obtain from him the means of living decently and quietly. As it is,
I live in daily terror lest you again do something which will bring our
name into the Hillaton papers; and, of course, everything is copied by
the press of this city. Will the time ever come when you will consider
your mother's and sisters' feelings?"

For a time all went as well as could be expected in the trying
circumstances of Haldane's life. His prayers for strength and patience
were at first earnest, and their answers seemed assured--so assured,
indeed, that in times of haste and weariness prayer eventually came to
be hurried or neglected. Before he was aware of it, feeling began to ebb
away. He at last became troubled, and then alarmed, and made great
effort to regain his old, happy emotions and experiences; but, like an
outgoing tide, they ebbed steadily away.

His face indicated his disquiet and anxiety, for he felt like one who
was clinging to a rope that was slowly parting, strand by strand.

Keen-eyed Mr. Growther watched him closely, and was satisfied that
something was amiss. He was much concerned, and took not a little of the
blame upon himself.

"How can a man be a Christian, or anything else that's decent, when he
keeps such cussed company as I be?" he muttered. "I s'pose I kinder
pisen and wither up his good feelin's like a sulphuric acid fact'ry."

One evening he exclaimed to Haldane, "I say, young man, you had better
pull out o' here."

"What do you mean?"

"I'll give you a receipt in full and a good character, and then you look
for a healthier boardin'-place."

"Ah, I see! You wish to be rid of me?"

"No, you don't see, nuther. I wish you to be rid of me."

"Of course, if you wish me to go, I'll go at once," said Haldane, in a
despondent tone.

"And go off at half-cock into the bargain? I ain't one of the kind, you
know, that talks around Robin Hood's barn. I go straight in at the front
door and out at the back. It's my rough way of coming to the p'int at
once. I kin see that you're runnin' behind in speret'al matters, and I
believe that my cussedness is part to blame. You don't feel good as you
used to. It would never do to git down at the heel in these matters,
'cause the poorest timber in the market is yer old backsliders. I'd
rather be what I am than be a backslider. The right way is to take these
things in time, before you git agoin' down hill too fast. It isn't that
I want to git rid of you at all. I've kinder got used to you, and like
to have you 'round 'mazingly; but I don't s'pose it's possible for you
to feel right and live with me, and so you had better cut stick in time,
for you must keep a-feelin' good and pi'us-like, my boy, or it's all up
with you."

"Then you don't want me to go for the sake of your own comfort?"

"Not a bit of it. I only want you to git inter a place that isn't so
morally pisened as this, where I do so much cussin'; for I will and must
cuss as long as there's an atom left of me as big as a head of a pin.
A-a-h!"

"Then I prefer to take my chances with you to going anywhere else."

"Think twice."

"I have thought more than twice."

"Then yer blood be on yer own head," said Mr. Growther with tragic
solemnity, as if he were about to take Haldane's life. "My skirts is
clear after this warnin'."

"Indeed they are. You haven't done me a bit of harm."

"Where does the trouble come from then? Who is a-harmin' you?"

"Well, Mr. Growther," said Haldane, wearily, "I hardly know what is the
matter. I am losing zest and courage unaccountably. My old, happy and
hopeful feelings are about all gone, and in their place all sorts of
evil thoughts seem to be swarming into my mind. I have tried to keep all
this to myself, but I have become so wretched that I must speak. Mrs.
Arnot is away, or she might help me, as she ever does. I wish that I
felt differently; I pray that I may, but in spite of all I seem drifting
back to my old miserable self. Every day I fear that I shall have
trouble at the mill. When I felt so strong and happy I did not mind what
they said. One day I was asked by a workman, who is quite a decent
fellow, how I stood it all? and I replied that I stood it as any
well-meaning Christian man could. My implied assertion that I was a
Christian was taken up as a great joke, and now they call me the 'pi'us
jail-bird.' As long as I felt at heart that I was a Christian, I did not
care; but now their words gall me to the quick. I do not know what to
think. It seems to me that if any one ever met with a change I did. I'm
sure I wish to feel now as I did then; but I grow worse every day. I am
losing self-control and growing irritable. This evening, as I passed
liquor saloons on my way home, my old appetite for drink seemed as
strong as ever. What does it all mean?"

Mr. Growther's wrinkled visage worked curiously, and at last he said in
a tone and manner that betokened the deepest distress:

"I'm awfully afeerd you're a-backslidin'."

"I wish I had never been born," exclaimed the youth, passionately, "for
I am a curse to myself and all connected with me, I know I shall have
trouble with one man at the mill. I can see it coming, and then, of
course, I shall be discharged. I seem destined to defeat in this my last
attempt to be a man, and I shall never have the courage or hope to try
again. If I do break down utterly, I feel as if I will become a very
devil incarnate. O! how I wish that Mrs. Arnot was home."

"Now this beats me all out," said Mr. Growther, in great perplexity. "A
while ago you felt like a saint and acted like one, now you talk and act
as if Old Nick and all his imps had got a hold on ye. How do you explain
all this, for it beats me?"

"I don't and can't explain. But here are the facts, and what are you
going to do with them?"

"I ain't a-goin' to do nothin' with 'em except cuss 'em; and that's all
I kin do in any case. You've got beyond my depth."

The sorely tempted youth could obtain but little aid and comfort,
therefore, from his quaint old friend, and, equally perplexed and unable
to understand himself, he sought to obtain such rest as his disquieted
condition permitted.

As a result of wakefulness in the early part of the night, he slept late
the following morning, and hastened to his work with scarcely a mouthful
of breakfast. He was thus disqualified, physically as well as mentally,
for the ordeal of the day.

He was a few minutes behind time, and a sharp reprimand from the foreman
rasped his already jangling nerves. But he doggedly set his teeth and
resolved to see and hear nothing save that which pertained to his work.

He might have kept his resolve had there been nothing more to contend
with than the ordinary verbal persecution. But late in the afternoon,
when he had grown weary from the strain of the day, his special
tormentor, a burly Irishman, took occasion, in passing, to push him
rudely against a pert and slattern girl, who also was foremost in the
tacit league of petty annoyance. She acted as if the contact of
Haldane's person was a purposed insult, and resented it by a sharp slap
of his face.

Her stinging stroke was like a spark to a magazine; but paying no heed
to her, he sprang toward her laughing ally with fierce oaths upon his
lips, and by a single blow sent him reeling to the floor. The machinery
was stopped sharply, as far as possible, by the miscellaneous
workpeople, to whom a fight was a boon above price, and with shrill and
clamorous outcries they gathered round the young man where he stood,
panting, like a wounded animal at bay.

His powerful antagonist was speedily upon his feet, and at once made a
rush for the youth who had so unexpectedly turned upon him; and though
he received another heavy blow, his onset was so strong that he was able
to close with Haldane, and thus made the conflict a mere trial of brute
force.

As Haldane afterward recalled the scene, he was conscious that at the
time he felt only rage, and a mad desire to destroy his opponent.

In strength they were quite evenly matched, and after a moment's
struggle both fell heavily, and Haldane was able to disengage himself.
As the Irishman rose, and was about to renew the fight, he struck him so
tremendous a blow on the temple that the man went to the floor as if
pierced by a bullet, and lay there stunned and still.

When Haldane saw that his antagonist did not move, time was given him to
think; he experienced a terrible revulsion. He remembered his profanity
and brutal rage, he felt that he had broken down utterly. He was
overwhelmed by his moral defeat, and covering his face with his hands,
he groaned "Lost, lost!"

"By jocks," exclaimed a rude, half-grown fellow, "that clip would have
felled an ox."

"Do you think he's dead?" asked the slattern girl, now thoroughly
alarmed at the consequences of the blow she had given.

"Dead!" cried Haldane, catching the word, and, pushing all aside, he
knelt over his prostrate foe.

"Water, bring water, for God's sake!" he said eagerly, lifting up the
unconscious man.

It was brought and dashed in his face. A moment later, to Haldane's
infinite relief he revived, and after a bewildered stare at the crowd
around him, fixed his eyes on the youth who had dealt the blow, and then
a consciousness of all that had occurred seemed to return. He showed his
teeth in impotent rage for a moment, as some wild animal might have
done, and then rose unsteadily to his feet.

"Go back to your work, all on ye," thundered the foreman, who, now that
the sport was over, was bent on making a great show of his zeal; "as for
you two bull-dogs, you shall pay dearly for this; and let me say to you,
Mister Haldane, that the pious dodge won't answer any longer."

A moment later, with the exception of flushed faces and excited
whisperings, the large and crowded apartment wore its ordinary aspect,
and the machinery clanked on as monotonously as ever.

Almost as mechanically Haldane moved in the routine of his labor, but
the bitterness of despair was in his heart.

He forgot that he would probably be discharged that day; he forgot that
a dark and uncertain future was before him. He only remembered his rage
and profanity, and they seemed to him damning proofs that all he had
felt, hoped, and believed was delusion.



CHAPTER XLI

MRS. ARNOT'S CREED


When Haldane entered the cottage that evening his eyes were bloodshot
and his face so haggard that Mr. Growther started out of his chair,
exclaiming: "Lord a' massy! what's the matter?"

"Matter enough," replied the youth, with a reckless oath. "The worst
that I feared has happened."

"What's happened?" asked the old man excitedly.

"I've been fighting in the work-room like a bull-dog, and swearing like
a pirate. That's the kind of a Christian I am, and always will be. What
I was made for, I don't see," he added, as he threw himself into a
chair.

"Well, well, well!" said Mr. Growther dejectedly, "I was in hopes she'd
git here in time; but I'm afeered you've just clean backslid."

"No kind of doubt on that score," replied the young man, with a bitter
laugh; "though I now think I never had very far to slide. And yet it all
seems wrong and unjust. Why should my hopes be raised? why should such
feelings be inspired, if this was to be the end? If I was foreordained
to go to the devil, why must an aggravating glimpse of heaven be given
me? I say it's all cruel and wrong. But what's the use! Come, let's have
supper, one must eat as long as he's in the body."

It was a silent and dismal meal, and soon over. Then Haldane took his
hat without a word.

"Where are you goin'?" asked Mr. Growther, anxiously.

"I neither know nor care."

"Don't go out to-night, I expect somebody."

"Who, in the name of wonder?"

"Mrs. Arnot."

"I could as easily face an angel of light now as Mrs. Arnot," he
replied, pausing on the threshold; for even in his reckless mood the old
man's wistful face had power to restrain.

"You are mistaken, Egbert," said a gentle voice behind him. "You can
face me much more easily than an angel of light. I am human like
yourself, and your friend."

She had approached the open door through the dusk of the mild autumn
evening, and had heard his words. He trembled at her voice, but ventured
no reply.

"I have come to see you, Egbert; you will not leave me."

"Mrs. Arnot," he said passionately, "I am not worth the trouble you take
in my behalf, and I might as well tell you at once that it is in vain."

"I do not regard what I do for you as 'trouble,' and I know it is not in
vain," she replied, with calm, clear emphasis.

Her manner quieted him somewhat; but after a moment he said:

"You do not know what has happened to-day, nor how I have been feeling
for many days past."

"Your manner indicates how you feel; and you may tell me what has
happened if you wish. If you prefer that we should be alone, come with
me to my carriage, and in the quiet of my private parlor you can tell me
all."

"No," said Haldane gloomily; "I am not fit to enter your house, and for
other reasons would rather not do so. I have no better friend than Mr.
Growther, and he already knows it all. I may as well tell you here; that
is, if you are willing to stay."

"I came to stay," said Mrs. Arnot quietly; and sitting down, she turned
a grave and expectant face toward him.

"I cannot find words in which to tell you my shame, and the utterness of
my defeat."

"Yes, you can, Egbert. I believe that you have always told me the truth
about yourself."

"I have, and I will again," he said desperately; "and yet it seems like
profanation to describe such a scene to you." But he did describe it,
briefly and graphically, nevertheless. As he spoke of his last fierce
blow, which vanquished his opponent, Mr. Growther muttered:

"Sarved him right; can't help feelin' glad you hit 'im so hard; but then
that's in keepin' with the cussedness of my natur'."

A glimmer of a smile hovered around Mrs. Arnot's flexible mouth, but she
only asked quietly:

"Is that all?"

"I should think that was enough, after all that I had felt and
professed."

"I fear I shall shock you, Egbert, but I am not very much surprised at
your course. Indeed I think it was quite natural, in view of the
circumstances. Perhaps my nature is akin to Mr. Growther's, for I am
rather glad that fellow was punished; and I think it was very natural
for you to punish him as you did. So far from despairing of you, I am
the more hopeful of you."

"Mrs. Arnot!" exclaimed the youth in undisguised astonishment

"Now do not jump to hasty and false conclusions from my words; I do not
say that your action was right. In the abstract it was decidedly wrong,
and for your language there is no other excuse save that an old, bad
habit asserted itself at a time when you had lost self-control. I am
dealing leniently with you, Egbert, because it is a trick of the
adversary to tempt to despair as well as to over-confidence. At the same
time I speak sincerely. You are and have been for some time in a morbid
state of mind. Let my simple common-sense come to your aid in this
emergency. The very conditions under which you have been working at the
mill imposed a continuous strain upon your nervous power. You were
steadily approaching a point where mere human endurance would give way.
Mark, I do not say that you might not have been helped to endure longer,
and to endure everything; but mere human nature could not have endured
it much longer. It is often wiser to shun certain temptations, if we
can, than to meet them. You could not do this; and if, taking into
account all the circumstances, you could have tamely submitted to this
insult, which was the culmination of long-continued and exasperating
injury, I should have doubted whether you possessed the material to make
a strong, forceful man. Of course, if you often give way to passion in
this manner, you would be little better than a wild beast; but for weeks
you had exercised very great forbearance and self-control--for one of
your temperament, remarkable self-control--and I respect you for it. We
are as truly bound to be just to ourselves as to others. Your action was
certainly wrong, and I would be deeply grieved and disappointed if you
continued to give way to such ebullitions of passion; but remembering
your youth, and all that has happened since spring, and observing
plainly that you are in an unhealthful condition of mind and body, I
think your course was very natural indeed, and that you have no occasion
for such despondency."

"Yes," put in Mr. Growther; "and he went away without his breakfast, and
it was mighty little he took for lunch; all men are savages when they
haven't eaten anything."

"Pardon me, Mrs. Arnot," said Haldane gloomily, "all this does not meet
the case at all. I had been hoping that I was a Christian; what is more,
it seems to me that I had had the feelings and experiences of a
Christian."

"I have nothing to say against that," said the lady quietly; "I am very
glad that you had."

"After what has occurred what right have I to think myself a Christian?"

"As good a right as multitudes of others."

"Now, Mrs. Arnot, that seems to me to be contrary to reason."

"It is not contrary to fact. Good people in the Bible, good people in
history, and to my personal knowledge, too, have been left to do
outrageously wrong things. To err is human; and we are all very human,
Egbert."

"But I don't feel that I am a Christian any longer," he said sadly.

"Perhaps you are not, and never were. But this is a question that you
can never settle by consulting your own feelings."

"Then how can I settle it?" was the eager response.

"By settling fully and finally in your mind what relation you will
sustain to Jesus Christ. He offers to be your complete Saviour from sin.
Will you accept of him as such? He offers to be your divine and unerring
guide and example in your everyday life. Will you accept of him as such?
Doing these two things in simple honesty and to the best of our ability
is the only way to be a Christian that I know of."

"Is that all?" muttered Mr. Growther, rising for a moment from his chair
in his deep interest in her words. She gave him an encouraging smile,
and then turned to Haldane again.

"Mrs. Arnot," he said, "I know that you are far wiser in these matters
than I, and yet I am bewildered. The Bible says we must be converted;
that we must be born again. It seems to require some great, mysterious
change that shall renew our whole nature. And it seemed to me that I
experienced that change. It would be impossible for me to describe to
you my emotions. They were sincere and profound. They stirred the very
depths of my soul, and under their influence it was a joy to worship God
and to do his will. Had I not a right to believe that the hour in which
I first felt those glad thrills of faith and love was the hour of my
conversion?"

"You had a right to hope it."

"But now, to-day, when every bad passion has been uppermost in my heart,
what reason have I to hope?"

"None at all, looking to yourself and to your varying emotions."

"Mrs. Arnot, I am bewildered. I am all at sea. The Bible, as interpreted
by Dr. Barstow and Dr. Marks, seems to require so much; and what you say
is required is simplicity itself."

"If you will listen patiently, Egbert, I will give you my views, and I
think they are correct, for I endeavor to take them wholly from the
Bible. That which God requires is simplicity itself, and yet it is very
much; it is infinite. In the first place, one must give up
self-righteousness--not self-respect, mark you--but mere spiritual
self-conceit, which is akin to the feeling of some vulgar people who
think they are good enough to associate with those who are immeasurably
beyond them, but whose superiority they are too small to comprehend. We
must come to God in the spirit of a little child; and then, as if we
were children, he will give to us a natural and healthful growth in the
life that resembles his own. This is the simplest thing that can be
done, and all can do it; but how many are trying to work out their
salvation by some intricate method of human device, and, stranger still,
are very complacent over the mechanical and abnormal results! All such
futile efforts, of which many are so vain, must be cast aside. Listen to
Christ's own words: 'Learn of me, for I am meek and lowly in heart.' He
who would enter upon the Christian life, must come to Christ as the true
scientist sits at the feet of nature--docile, teachable, eager to learn
truth that existed long before he was born, and not disposed to thrust
forward some miserable little system of his own. Nothing could be
simpler, easier, or more pleasing to Christ himself than the action of
Mary as she sat at his feet and listened to him; but many are like
Martha, and are bustling about in his service in ways pleasing to
themselves; and it is very hard for them to give up their own way. I've
had to give up a great deal in my time, and perhaps you will.

"In addition to all trust in ourselves, in what we are and what we have
done, we must turn away from what we have felt; and here I think I touch
your present difficulties. We are not saved by the emotions of our own
hearts, however sacred and delightful they may seem. Nor do they always
indicate just what we are and shall be. A few weeks since you thought
your heart had become the abiding-place of all that was good; now, it
seems to you to be possessed by evil. This is common experience; at one
time the Psalmist sings in rapturous devotion; again, he is wailing in
penitence over one of the blackest crimes in history. Peter is on the
Mount of Transfiguration; again he is denying his master with oaths and
curses. Even good men vary as widely as this; but Christ is 'the same,
yesterday, to-day, and forever.' By good men I mean simply those who are
sincerely wishing and trying to obtain mastery over the evil of their
natures. If you still wish to do this, I have abundant hope for you--as
much hope as ever I had."

"Of what value, then, were all those strange, happy feelings which I
regarded as the proofs of my conversion?" Haldane asked, with the look
of deep perplexity still upon his face.

"Of very great value, if you look upon them in their true light. They
were evidences of God's love and favor. They showed how kindly disposed
he is toward you. They can prove to you how abundantly able he is to
reward all trust and service, giving foretastes of heavenly bliss even
in the midst of earthly warfare. The trouble has been with you, as with
so many others, that you have been consulting your variable emotions
instead of looking simply to Christ, the author and finisher of our
faith. Besides, the power is not given to us to maintain an equable flow
of feeling for any considerable length of time. We react from exaltation
into depression inevitably. Our feelings depend largely also upon
earthly causes and our physical condition, and we can never be
absolutely sure how far they are the result of the direct action of
God's Spirit upon our minds. It is God's plan to work through simple,
natural means, so that we may not be looking and waiting for the
supernatural. And yet it would seem that many are so irrational that,
when they find mere feeling passing away, they give up their hope and
all relationship to Christ, acting as if the immutable love of God were
changing with their flickering emotions."

"I have been just so irrational," said Haldane in a low, deep tone.

"Then settle it now and forever, my dear young friend, that Jesus
Christ, who died to save you, wishes to save you every day and all the
days of your life. He does not change a hair-breadth from the attitude
indicated in the words, 'Come unto me; and whosoever cometh unto me I
will in no wise cast out.'"

"Do you mean to say he feels that way toward me all the time, in spite
of all my cantankerous moods?" asked Mr. Growther eagerly.

"Most certainly."

"I wouldn't a' thought it if I'd lived a thousand years."

"What, then, is conversion?" asked Haldane, feeling as if he were being
led safely out of a labyrinth in which he had lost himself.

"In my view it is simply turning away from everything to Christ as the
sole ground of our salvation and as our divine guide and example in
Christian living."

"But how can we ever know that we are Christians?"

"Only by the honest, patient, continued effort to obey his brief
command, 'Follow me.' We may follow near, or we may follow afar off; but
we can soon learn whether we wish to get nearer to him, or to get away
from him, or to just indifferently let him drop out of our thoughts. The
Christian is one who holds and maintains certain simple relations to
Christ. 'Ye are my friends,' he said, not if you feel thus and so, but,
'if ye do whatsoever I command you;' and I have found from many years'
experience that 'his commandments are not grievous.' For every burden he
imposes he gives help and comfort a hundred times. The more closely and
faithfully we follow him, the more surely do fear and doubt pass away.
We learn to look up to him as a child looks in its mother's face, and
'his Spirit beareth witness with our spirit that we are his.' But the
vital point is, are we following him? Feeling varies so widely and
strangely in varied circumstances and with different temperaments that
many a true saint of God would be left in cruel uncertainty if this were
the test. My creed is a very simple one, Egbert; but I take a world of
comfort in it. It contains only three words--Trust, follow Christ--that
is all."

"It is so simple and plain that I am tempted to take it as my creed
also," said Haldane, with a tinge of hope and enthusiasm in his manner.

"And yet remember," warned his friend earnestly, "there is infinite
requirement in it. A child can make a rude sketch of a perfect statue
that will bear some faint resemblance to it. If he persevere he can
gradually learn to draw the statue with increasing accuracy. In taking
this Divine Man as your example, you pledge yourself to imitate One whom
you can ever approach but never reach. And yet there is no occasion for
the weakest to falter before this infinite requirement, for God himself
in spirit is present everywhere to aid all in regaining the lost image
of himself. It is to no lonely unguided effort that I urge you, Egbert,
but to a patient co-working with your Maker, that you may attain a
character that will fit you to dwell at last in your kingly Father's
house; and I tell you frankly, for your encouragement, that you are
capable of forming such a character. I will now bid you good-night, and
leave you to think over what I have said. But write to me or come to me
whenever you wish."

"Good-night, Mr. Growther; hate yourself if you will, but remember that
the Bible assures us that 'God is love'; you cannot hate him."



CHAPTER XLII

THE LEVER THAT MOVES THE WORLD


The power of truth can scarcely be overestimated, and the mind that
earnestly seeks it becomes noble in its noble quest. If this can be said
of truth in the abstract, and in its humbler manifestations, how
omnipotent truth becomes in its grandest culmination and embodied in a
being capable of inspiring our profoundest fear and deepest love. One
may accept of religious forms and philosophies, and be little changed
thereby. One may be perfectly saturated with ecclesiasticism, and still
continue a small-natured man. But the man that accepts of Jesus Christ
as a personal and living teacher, as did the fishermen of Galilee, that
man begins to grow large and noble, brave and patient.

Egbert Haldane has been sketched as an ordinary youth. There are
thousands like him who have been warped and marred by early influences,
but more seriously injured by a personal and wilful yielding to whatever
form of evil proved attractive. The majority are not so unwary or so
unfortunate as he was; but multitudes, for whom society has
comparatively little criticism, are more vitiated at heart, more
cold-blooded and deliberate in their evil. One may form a base
character, but maintain an outward respectability; but let him not be
very complacent over the decorous and conventional veneer which masks
him from the world. If one imagines that he can corrupt his own soul and
make it the abiding-place of foul thoughts, mean impulses, and
shrivelling selfishness, and yet go forward very far in God's universe
without meeting overwhelming disaster, he will find himself thoroughly
mistaken.

The sin of another man finds him out in swift sequence upon its
committal, and such had been Haldane's experience. He had been taught
promptly the nature of the harvest which evil produces inevitably.

The terrible consequences of sin prevent and deter from it in many
instances, but they have no very great reformatory power it would seem.
Multitudes to-day are _in extremis_ from destroying vices, and
recognize the fact; but so far from reacting upward into virtue, even
after vice (save in the intent of the heart) has ceased to be possible,
there seems to be a moral inertia which nothing moves, or a reckless and
increasing impetus downward.

It would appear that, in order to save the sinful, a strong, and yet
gentle and loving, hand must be laid upon them. The stern grasp of
justice, the grip of pain, law--human and divine--with its severe
penalties, and conscience re-echoing its thunders, all lead too often to
despondency, recklessness, and despair. It would be difficult to imagine
a worse hell than vice often digs for its votaries, even in this world;
and in spite of all human philosophies, and human wishes to the
contrary, it remains a fact that the guilty soul trembles at a worse
hereafter, and yet no sufferings, no fears, no fate can so appall as to
turn the soul from its infatuation with that which is destroying it.
More potent than commands, threats, and their dire fulfilment, is love,
which wins and entreats back to virtue the man whom even Omnipotence
could not drive back.

In the flood God overwhelmed the sinful world in sudden destruction, but
the race continued sinning all the same. At last God came among men, and
shared in their lot and nature. He taught them, he sympathized with
them, he loved them, he died for them, and when the wondrous story is
told as it should be, the most reckless pause to listen, the most
callous are touched, and those who would otherwise despair in their
guilt are led to believe that there is a heart large and tender enough
to pity and save even such as the world is ready to spurn into a
dishonored grave.

The love of God as manifested in Christ of Nazareth is doing more for
humanity than all other influences combined. The best and noblest
elements of our civilization can be traced either directly or indirectly
to him, and shadows brood heavily over both the lands and hearts that
neither know nor care for him.

It would seem, then, that not the wrath of God, but his love, is most
effective in separating men from the evil which would otherwise destroy
them. God could best manifest this love by becoming a man "made like
unto his brethren"; for the love of God is ever best taught and best
understood, not as a doctrine, but when embodied in some large-hearted
and Christlike person.

Such a person most emphatically was Mrs. Arnot; and because of these
divine characteristics her gentle, womanly hand became more potent to
save young Haldane than were all the powers of evil and the downward
impetus of a bad life to destroy.

How very many, like him, might be saved, were more women of tact and
culture, large-hearted also and willing to give a part of their time to
such noble uses!

By a personal and human ministry, the method that has ever been most
effective in God's providence, Haldane was at last brought into close,
intimate relations with the Divine Teacher himself. He was led to look
away from his own fitful emotions and vague experiences to One who was
his strong and unchanging friend. He was led to take as his daily guide
and teacher the One who developed Peter the fisherman, Paul the bigot,
Luther the ignorant monk, into what they eventually became, and it was
not strange, therefore, that his crude, misshapen character should
gradually assume the outlines of moral symmetry, and that strength
should take the place of weakness. He commenced to learn by experience
the truth which many never half believe, that God is as willing to
lovingly fashion the spiritual life of some humble follower as he is to
shape the destiny of those who are to be famous in the annals of the
church and the world.

To Haldane's surprise he was not discharged from his humble position in
Mr. Ivison's employ, and the explanation, which soon afterward appeared,
gave him great encouragement. The man whom he had so severely punished
in his outburst of passion, vented his spite by giving to the _Morning
Courier_ an exaggerated and distorted account of the affair, in which
the youth was made to exchange places with himself, and appear as a
coarse, quarrelsome bully.

When Haldane's attention was called to the paragraph his face flushed
with indignation as he read it; but he threw the paper down and went to
his work without a word of comment. He had already about despaired of
anything like justice or friendly recognition from the public, and he
turned from this additional wrong with a feeling not far removed from
indifference. He was learning the value of Mrs. Arnot's suggestion, that
a consciousness of one's own integrity can do more to sustain than the
world's opinion, and her words on the previous evening had taught him
how a companionship, and eventually a character, might be won that could
compensate him for all that he had lost or might suffer.

His persecutor was, therefore, disappointed in seeing how little
annoyance his spite occasioned, nor was his equanimity increased by a
message from Mr. Ivison ordering his instant discharge.

The following morning the foreman of the room in which Haldane worked
came to him with quite a show of friendliness, and said:

"It seems ye're in luck, for the boss takes an interest in ye. Read
that; I wouldn't a' thought it."

Hope sprang up anew in the young man's breast as he read the following
words:

EDITOR COURIER.--_Dear Sir:_ You will doubtless give space for this
correction in regard to the fracas which took place in my factory a day
or two since. You, with all right-minded men, surely desire that no
injustice should be done to any one in any circumstances. Very great
injustice was done to young Haldane in your issue of to-day. I have
taken pains to inform myself accurately, and have learned that he
patiently submitted to a petty persecution for a long time, and at last
gave way to natural anger under a provocation such as no man of spirit
could endure. His tormentor, a coarse, ill-conditioned fellow, was
justly punished, and I have discharged him from my employ. I have
nothing to offer in extenuation of young Haldane's past faults, and, if
I remember correctly, the press of the city has always been fully as
severe upon him as the occasion demanded. If any further space is given
to his fortunes, justice at least, not to say a little encouraging
kindness, should be accorded to him, as well as severity. It should be
stated that for weeks he has been trying to earn an honest livelihood,
and in a situation peculiarly trying to him I have been told that he
sincerely wishes to reform and live a cleanly and decent life, and I
have obtained evidence that satisfies me of the truth of this report. It
appears to me that it is as mean a thing for newspapers to strike a man
who is down, but who is endeavoring to rise again, as it is for an
individual to do so, and I am sure that you will not consciously permit
your journal to give any such sinister blow. Respectfully yours, John
Ivison.

In editorial comment came the following brief remark:

We gladly give Mr. Ivison's communication a prominent place. It is not
our intention to "strike" any one, but merely to record each day's
events as they come to us. With the best intentions mistakes are
sometimes made. We have no possible motive for not wishing young Haldane
well--we do wish him success in achieving a better future than his past
actions have led us to expect. The city would be much better off if all
of his class were equally ready to go to work.

Here at least was some recognition. The fact that he was working, and
willing to work, had been plainly stated, and this fact is an essential
foundation-stone in the building up of a reputation which the world will
respect.

Although the discharge of the leading persecutor, and Mr. Ivison's
letter, did not add to Haldane's popularity at the mill, they led to his
being severely let alone at first, and an increasingly frank and affable
manner on the part of the young man, as he gained in patience and
serenity, gradually disarmed those who were not vindictive and blind
from prejudice.

Poor Mrs. Haldane seemed destined to be her son's evil genius to the
end. When people take a false view of life there seems a fatality in all
their actions. The very fact that they are not in accord with what is
right and true causes the most important steps of their lives to appear
ill-timed, injudicious, and unnatural. That they are well-meaning and
sincere does not help matters much, if both tact and sound principles
are wanting. Mrs. Haldane belonged to the class that are sure that
everything is right which seems right to them. True, it was a queer
little jumble of religious prejudices and conventional notions that
combined to produce her conclusions; but when once they were reached, no
matter how absurd or defective they appeared to others, she had no more
doubt of them than of the Copernican system.

Her motherly feelings had made her willing to take her son to some
hiding-place in Europe; but since that could not be, and perhaps was not
best, she had thoroughly settled it in her mind that he should accept of
her offer and live at her expense the undemonstrative life of an oyster
in the social and moral ooze of the obscurest mud-bank he could find. In
this way the terrible world might be led to eventually leave off talking
and thinking of the Haldane family--a consummation that appeared to her
worth any sacrifice. When the morning paper brought another vile story
(copied from the Hillaton "Courier") of her son's misdoings, her adverse
view of his plans and character was confirmed beyond the shadow of a
doubt. She felt that there was a fatality about the place and its
associations for him, and her one hope was to get him away.

She cut the article from the paper and inclosed it to him with the
accompanying note:


"We go to New York this afternoon, and sail for Europe to-morrow. You
send us in parting a characteristic souvenir, which I return to you. The
scenes and associations indicated in this disgraceful paragraph seem
more to your taste than those which your family have hitherto enjoyed as
their right for many generations. While this remains true, you, of
necessity, cut yourself off from your kindred, and we, who are most
closely connected, must remain where our names cannot be associated with
yours. I still cherish the hope, however, that you may find the way of
the transgressor so hard that you will be brought by your bitter
experience to accept of my offer and give the world a chance to forget
your folly and wickedness. When you will do this in good faith (and my
lawyer will see that it is done in good faith), you may draw on him for
the means of a comfortable support. In bitter shame and sorrow, your
mother,

"EMILY HALDANE."


This letter was a severe blow to her son, for it contained the last
words of the mother that he might not see for years. While he felt it to
be cruelly unjust to him and his present aims, he was calm enough now to
see that the distorted paragraph which led to it fitted in only too well
with the past, and so had the coloring of truth. When inclined to blame
his mother for not waiting for his versions of these miserable events
and accepting of them alone, he was compelled to remember that she was
in part awakened from her blind idolatry of him by the discovery of his
efforts to deceive her in regard to his increasing dissipation. Even
before he had entered Mr. Arnot's counting-room he had taught her to
doubt his word, and now she had evidently lost confidence in him
utterly. He foresaw that this confidence could be regained only by years
of patient well-doing, and that she might incline to believe in him more
slowly even than comparative strangers. But he was not disposed to be
very angry and resentful, for he now had but little confidence in
himself. He had been led, however, by his bitter experience and by Mrs.
Arnot's faithful ministry to adopt that lady's brief but comprehensive
creed, He was learning to trust in Christ as an all-powerful and
personal friend; he was daily seeking to grasp the principles which
Christ taught, but more clearly acted out, and which are essential to
the formation of a noble character. He had thus complied with the best
conditions of spiritual growth; and the crude elements of his character,
which had been rendered more chaotic by evil, slowly began to shape
themselves into the symmetry of a true man.

In regard to his mother's letter, all that he could do was to inclose to
her, with the request that it be forwarded, Mr. Ivison's defence of him,
which appeared in the "Courier" of the following morning.

"You perceive," he wrote, "that a stranger has taken pains to inform
himself correctly in regard to the facts of the case, and that he has
for me some charity and hope. I do not excuse the wrong of my action on
that occasion or on any other, but I do wish, and I am trying, to do
better, and I hope to prove the same to you by years of patient effort.
I may fail miserably, however, as you evidently believe. The fact that
my folly and wickedness have driven you and my sisters into exile, is a
very great sorrow to me, but compliance with your request that I should
leave Hillaton and go into hiding would bring no remedy at all. I know
that I should do worse anywhere else, and my self-respect and conscience
both require that I should fight the battle of my life out here where I
have suffered such disgraceful defeat."



CHAPTER XLIII

MR. GROWTHER "STUMPED"


About three weeks after the occasion upon which Haldane's human nature
had manifested itself in such a disastrous manner as he had supposed,
Mrs. Arnot, Dr. Barstow, and Mr. Ivison happened to find themselves
together at an evening company.

"I have been wishing to thank you, Mr. Ivison," said the lady, "for your
just and manly letter in regard to young Haldane. I think it encouraged
him very much, and has given him more hopefulness in his work. How has
he been doing of late? The only reply he makes to my questioning is, 'I
am plodding on.'"

"Do you know," said Mr. Ivison, "I am beginning to take quite an
interest in that young fellow. He has genuine pluck. You cannot
understand, Mrs. Arnot, what an ordeal he has passed through. He is
naturally as mettlesome as a young colt, and yet day after day he was
subjected to words and actions that were to him like the cut of a whip."

"Mr. Ivison," said Mrs. Arnot, with a sudden moisture coming into her
eyes, "I have long felt the deepest interest in this young man. In
judging any one I try to consider not only what he does, but all the
circumstances attending upon his action. Knowing Haldane's antecedents,
and how peculiarly unfitted he was by early life and training for his
present trials, I think his course since he was last released from
prison has been very brave," and she gave a brief sketch of his life and
mental states, as far as a delicate regard for his feelings permitted,
from that date.

Dr. Barstow, in his turn, also became interested in the youth, not only
for his own sake, but also in the workings of his mind and his spiritual
experiences. It was the good doctor's tendency to analyze everything and
place all psychological manifestations under their proper theological
heads.

"I feel that I indirectly owe this youth a large debt of gratitude,
since his coming to our church and his repulse, in the first instance,
has led to decided changes for the better in us all, I trust. But his
experience, as you have related it, raises some perplexing questions. Do
you think he is a Christian?"

"I do not know. I think he is," replied Mrs. Arnot.

"When do you think he became a Christian?"

"Still less can I answer that question definitely."

"But would not one naturally think it was when he was conscious of that
happy change in the study of good old Dr. Marks?"

"Poor Haldane has been conscious of many changes and experiences, but I
do not despise or make light of any of them. It is certainly sensible to
believe that every effect has a cause; and for one I believe that these
strange, mystical, and often rich and rapturous experiences, are largely
and perhaps wholly caused in many instances by the direct action of
God's Spirit on the human spirit. Again, it would seem that men's
religious natures are profoundly stirred by human and earthly causes,
for the emotion ceases with the cause. It appears to me that if people
would only learn to look at these experiences in a sensible way, they
would be the better and wiser for them. We are thus taught what a grand
instrument the soul is, and of what divine harmonies and profound
emotions it is capable when played upon by any adequate power. To expect
to maintain this exaltation with our present nature is like requiring of
the athlete that he never relax his muscles, or of the prima donna that
she never cease the exquisite trill which is but the momentary proof of
what her present organization is capable. And yet it would appear that
many, like poor Haldane, are tempted on one hand to entertain no
Christian hope because they cannot produce these deep and happy
emotions; or, on the other hand, to give up Christian hope because these
emotions cease in the inevitable reaction that follows them. In my
opinion it is when we accept of Christ as Saviour and Guide we become
Christians, and a Christian life is the maintenance of this simple yet
vital relationship. We thus continue branches of the 'true vine.' I
think Haldane has formed this relationship."

"It would seem from your account that he had formed it, consciously, but
a very brief time since," said Dr. Barlow, "and yet for weeks previous
he had been putting forth what closely resembles Christian effort,
exercising Christian forbearance, and for a time at least enjoying happy
spiritual experiences. Can you believe that all this is possible to one
who is yet dead in trespasses and sins?"

"My dear Dr. Barstow, I cannot apply your systematic theology to all of
God's creatures any more than I could apply a rigid and carefully
lined-out system of parental affection and government to your household.
I know that you love all of your children, both when they are good and
when they are bad, and that you are ever trying to help the naughty ones
to be better. I am inclined to think that I could learn more sound
theology on these points in your nursery and dining-room than in your
study. I am sure, however, that God does not wait till his little
bewildered children reach a certain theological mile-stone before
reaching out his hand to guide and help them."

"You are both better theologians than I am," said Mr. Ivison, "and I
shall not enter the lists with you on that ground; but I know what
mill-life is to one of his caste and feeling, and his taking such work,
and his sticking to it under the circumstances, is an exhibition of more
pluck than most young men possess. And yet it was his only chance, for
when people get down as low as he was they must take any honest work in
order to obtain a foothold. Even now, burdened as he is by an evil name,
it is difficult to see how he can rise any higher."

"Could you not give him a clerkship?" asked Mrs. Arnot.

"No, I could not introduce him among my other clerks. They would resent
it as an insult."

"You could do this," said Mrs. Arnot with a slight flush, "but I do not
urge it or even ask it. You are in a position to show great and generous
kindness toward this young man. As he who was highest stooped to the
lowliest, so those high in station and influence can often stoop to the
humble and fallen with a better grace than those hearer to them in rank.
If you believe this young man is now trustworthy, and that trusting him
would make him still more so, you could give him a desk in your private
office, and thus teach your clerks a larger charity. The influential and
assured in position must often take the lead in these matters."

Mr. Ivison thought a moment, and then said: "Your proposition is
unusual, Mrs. Arnot, but I'll think of it. I make no promises, however."

"Mr. Ivison," added Mrs. Arnot, in her smiling, happy way, "I hope you
may make a great deal of money out of your business this year; but if,
by means of it, you can also aid in making a good and true man, you will
be still better off. Dr. Barstow here can tell you how sure such
investments are."

"If I should follow your lead and that of Dr. Barstow, all my real
estate would be in the 'Celestial City,'" laughed Mr. Ivison. "But I
have a special admiration for the grace of clear grit, and this young
fellow, in declining his mother's offer and trying to stand on his feet
here in Hillaton, where every one is ready to tread him down, shows
pluck, whatever else is wanting. I've had my eye on him for some time,
and I'm about satisfied he's trying to do right. But it is difficult to
know what to do for one with his ugly reputation. I will see what can be
done, however."

That same evening chilly autumn winds were blowing without, and Mr.
Growther's passion for a wood fire upon the hearth was an indulgence to
which Haldane no longer objected. The frugal supper was over, and the
two oddly diverse occupants of the quaint old kitchen glowered at the
red coals in silence, each busy with his own thoughts. At last Haldane
gave a long deep sigh, which drew to him at once Mr. Growther's small
twinkling eyes.

"Tough old world, isn't it, for sinners like us?" he remarked.

"Well, Mr. Growther, I've got rather tired of inveighing against the
world; I'm coming to think that the trouble is largely with myself."

"Umph!" snarled the old man, "I've allers knowed the trouble was with
me, for of all crabbed, cranky, cantankerous, old--"

"Hold on," cried Haldane, laughing, "don't you remember what Mrs. Arnot
said about being unjust to one's self? The only person that I have ever
known you to wrong is Jeremiah Growther, and it seems to me that you do
treat him outrageously sometimes."

At the name of Mrs. Arnot the old man's face softened, and he rubbed his
hands together as he chuckled, "How Satan must hate that woman!"

"I was in hopes that her words might lead you to be a little juster to
yourself," continued Haldane, "and it has seemed to me that you, as well
as I, have been in a better mood of late."

"I don't take no stock in myself at all," said Mr. Growther
emphatically. "I'm a crooked stick and allers will be--a reg'lar old
gnarled knotty stick, with not 'nuff good timber in it to make a penny
whistle. That I haven't been in as cussin' a state as usual isn't
because I think any better of myself, but your Mrs. Arnot has set me
a-thinkin' on a new track. She come to see me one day while you was at
the mill, and we had a real speret'al tussel. I argufied my case in such
a way that she couldn't git round it, and I proved to her that I was the
driest and crookedest old stick that ever the devil twisted out o' shape
when it was a-growin'. On a suddent she turned the argerment agin me in
a way that has stumped me ever since. 'You are right, Mr. Growther,' she
said, 'it was the devil and not the Lord that twisted you out of shape.
Now who's the stronger,' she says, 'and who's goin' to have his own way
in the end? Suppose you are very crooked, won't the Lord get all the
more glory in making you straight, and won't his victory be all the
greater over the evil one?' Says I, 'Mrs. Arnot, that's puttin' my case
in a new light. If I should be straightened out, it would be the
awfulest set-back Old Nick ever had; and if such a thing should happen
he'd never feel sure of any one after that.' Then she turned on me
kinder sharp, and says she, 'What right have you to say that God is
allers lookin' round for easy work? What would you think of a doctor who
would take only slight cases, and have nothing to do with people who
were gittin' dangerous-like? Isn't Jesus Christ the great physician, and
don't your common-sense tell you that he is jist as able to cure you as
a little child?'

"I declare I was stumped. Like that ill-mannered cuss in the Scripter
who thought his old clothes good enough for the weddin', I was
speechless.

"But I got a worse knock down than that. Says she, 'Mr. Growther, I will
not dispute all the hard things you have said of yourself (you see I had
beat her on that line of argerment); I won't dispute all that you say
(and I felt a little sot up agin, for I didn't know what she was
a-drivin' at), but,' says she, 'I think you've got some natural
feelin's. Suppose you had a little son, and while he was out in the
street a wicked man should carry him off and treat him so cruelly that,
instead of growin' to be strong and fine-lookin', he should become a
puny, deformed little critter. Suppose at last you should hear where he
was, and that he was longin' to escape from the cruel bands of his harsh
master, who kept on a-treatin' of him worse and worse, would you, his
father, go and coolly look at him and say, "If you was only a handsome
boy, with a strong mind in a strong body, I'd deliver you out of this
tyrant's clutches and take you back to be my son again; but since you
are a poor, weak, deformed little critter, that can never do much, or be
much, I'll leave you here to be abused and tormented as before"--is
that what you would do, Mr. Growther?'

"Well, she spoke it all so earnest and real-like that I got off my
guard, and I jist riz right up from my cheer, and I got hold of my heavy
old cane there, and it seemed as if my hair stood right up on end, I was
that mad at the old curmudgeon that had my boy, and I half shouts, 'No!
that ain't what I'd do, I'd go for that cuss that stole my boy, and for
every blow he'd given the little chap, I'd give him a hundred.'

"'But what would you do with the poor little boy?' she asks. At that I
began to choke, my feelin's was so stirred up, and moppin' my eyes, I
said, 'Poor little chap, all beaten and abused out o' shape! What would
I do with him? Why, I couldn't do 'nuff for him in tryn' to make him
forget all the hard times he'd had.' Then says she, 'You would twit the
child with bein' weak, puny, and deformed, would you?' I was now
hobblin' up and down the room in a great state of excitement, and says
I, 'Mrs. Arnot, mean a man as I am, I wouldn't treat any human critter
so, let alone my own flesh and blood, that had been so abused that it
makes my heart ache to think on't.'

"'Don't you think you would love the boy a little even though he had a
hump on his back and his features were thin and sharp and pale?' 'Mrs.
Arnot,' says I, moppin' my eyes agin, 'if you say another word about the
little chap I shall be struck all of a heap, fur my heart jist
kinder--kinder pains like a toothache to do somethin' for him.' Then all
of a suddent she turns on me sharp agin, and says she, 'I think you are
a very inconsistent man, Mr. Growther. You have been runnin' yourself
down, and yet you claim to be better than your Maker. He calls himself
our Heavenly Father, and yet you are sure that you have a kinder and
more fatherly heart than he. You are one of his little, weak, deformed
children, twisted all out of shape, as you have described, by his enemy
and yours, and yet you the same as say that you would act a great deal
more like a true father toward your child than he will toward his. You
virtually say that you would rescue your child and be pitiful and tender
toward him, but that your Heavenly Father will leave you in the clutches
of the cruel enemy, or exact conditions that you cannot comply with
before doing anything for you. Haven't you read in the Bible that "Like
as a father pitieth his children, so the Lord pitieth them that fear
him"? You think very meanly of yourself, but you appear to think more
meanly of God. Where is your warrant for doing so?'

"The truth bust in on me like the sunlight into this old kitchen when we
open the shutters of a summer mornin'. I saw that I was so completely
floored in the argerment, and had made such a blasted old fool of myself
all these years, that I just looked around for a knot-hole to crawl
into. I didn't know which way to look, but at last I looked at her, and
my withered old heart gave a great thump when I saw two tears a-standin'
in her eyes. Then she jumps up and gives me that warm hand o' her'n and
says: 'Mr. Growther, whenever you wish to know how God feels toward you,
think how you felt toward that little chap that was abused and beaten
all out o' shape,' and she was gone. Well, the upshot of it all is that
I don't think a bit better of myself--not one bit--but that weakly
little chap, with a peaked face and a hump on his back, that Mrs. Arnot
made so real-like that I see him a-lookin' at me out of the cheer there
half the time--he's a makin' me better acquainted with the Lord, for the
Lord knows I've got a hump on my back and humps all over; but I keep
a-sayin' to myself, 'Like as a father pitieth his children,' and I don't
feel near as much like cussin' as I used to. That little chap that Mrs.
Arnot described is doin' me a sight o' good, and if I could find some
poor little critter just like him, with no one to look after him, I'd
take him in and do for him in a minit."

"Mr. Growther," said Haldane, huskily, "you have found that poor
misshapen, dwarfed creature that I fear will never attain the
proportions of a true man. Of course you see through Mrs. Arnot's
imagery. In befriending me you are caring for one who is weak and puny
indeed."

"Oh, you won't answer," said Mr. Growther with a laugh. "I can see that
your humps is growin' wisibly less every day, and you're too big and
broad-shouldered for me to be a pettin' and a yearnin' over. I want jest
such a peaked little chap as Mrs. Arnot pictured out, and that's doin'
me such a sight o' good."

Again the two occupants of the old kitchen gazed at the fire for a long
time in silence, and again there came from the young man the same
long-drawn sigh that had attracted Mr. Growther's attention before.

"That's the second time," he remarked.

"I was thinking," said Haldane, rising to retire, "whether I shall ever
have better work than this odious routine at the mill."

Mr. Growther pondered over the question a few minutes, and then said
sententiously: "I'm inclined to think the Lord gives us as good work as
we're cap'ble of doin'. He'll promote you when you've growed a little
more."



CHAPTER XLIV

GROWTH


The next morning Haldane received a message directing him to report at
Mr. Ivison's private office during the noon recess.

"Be seated," said that gentleman as the young man, wearing an anxious
and somewhat surprised expression, entered hesitatingly and diffidently.
"You need not look so troubled, I have not sent for you to find
fault--quite the reverse. You have 'a friend at court,' as the saying
goes. Not that you needed one particularly, for I have had my eye upon
you myself, and for some days past have been inclined to give you a
lift. But last evening Mrs. Arnot spoke in your behalf, and through her
words I have been led to take the following step. For reasons that
perhaps you can understand, it would be difficult for me to give you a
desk among my other clerks. I am not so sensitive, now that I know your
better aims, and it is my wish that you take that desk there, in this,
my private office. Your duties will be very miscellaneous. Sometimes I
shall employ you as my errand-boy, again I may intrust you with
important and confidential business. I stipulate that you perform the
humblest task as readily as any other."

Haldane's face flushed with pleasure, and he said warmly, "I am not in a
position, sir, to consider any honest work beneath me, and after your
kindness I shall regard any service I can render you as a privilege."

"A neat answer," laughed Mr. Ivison. "If you do your work as well I
shall be satisfied. Pluck and good sense will make a man of you yet. I
want you to understand distinctly that it has been your readiness and
determination, not only to work, but to do any kind of work, that has
won my good-will. Here's a check for a month's salary in advance. Be
here to-morrow at nine, dressed suitably for your new position.
Good-morning."

"Halloo! What's happened?" asked Mr. Growther as Haldane came in that
evening with face aglow with gladness and excitement.

"According to your theory I've been promoted sure," laughed the youth,
and he related the unexpected event of the day.

"That's jest like Mrs. Arnot," said Mr. Growther, rubbing his hands as
he ever did when pleased; "she's allers givin' some poor critter a
boost. T'other day 'twas me, now agin it's you, and they say she's
helpin' lots more along. St. Peter will have to open the gate wide when
she comes in with her crowd. 'Pears to me sometimes that I can fairly
hear Satan a-gnashin' of his teeth over that woman. She's the wust enemy
he has in town."

"I wish I might show her how grateful I am some day," said Haldane, with
moistened eyes; "but I clearly foresee that I can never repay her."

"No matter if you can't," replied the old man. "She don't want any pay.
It's her natur' to do these things."

Haldane gave his whole mind to the mastery of his new duties, and after
a few natural blunders speedily acquired a facility in the diverse tasks
allotted him. In a manner that was perfectly unobtrusive and respectful
he watched his employer, studied his methods and habit of mind, and thus
gained the power of anticipating his wishes. Mr. Ivison began to find
his office and papers kept in just the order he liked, the temperature
maintained at a pleasant medium, and to receive many little nameless
attentions that added to his comfort and reduced the wear and tear of
life to a hurried business-man; and when in emergencies Haldane was
given tasks that required brains, he proved that he possessed a fair
share of them.

After quite a lapse of time Mr. Ivison again happened to meet Mrs.
Arnot, and he said to her:

"Haldane thinks you did him a great kindness in suggesting our present
arrangement; but I am inclined to think you did me a greater, for you
have no idea how useful the young fellow is making himself to me."

"Then you will have to find a new object of benevolence," answered the
lady, "or you will have all your reward in this world."

"There it is again," said Mr. Ivison, with his hearty laugh, "you and
Dr. Barstow give a man no peace. I'm going to take breath before I
strike in again."

In his new employment, Haldane, from the first, had found considerable
leisure on his hands, and after a little thought decided to review
carefully the studies over which he had passed so superficially in his
student days.

Mr. Growther persisted in occupying the kitchen, leaving what had been
designed as the parlor or sitting-room of his cottage to dust and damp.
With his permission the young man fitted this up as a study, and bought
a few popular works on science, as the nucleus of a library. After
supper he read the evening paper to Mr. Growther, who soon fell into a
doze, and then Haldane would steal away to his own quarters and pursue
with zest, until a late hour, some study that had once seemed to him
utterly dry and unattractive.

Thus the months glided rapidly and serenely away, and he was positively
happy in a mode of life that he once would have characterized as
odiously humdrum. The terrible world, whose favor had formerly seemed
essential, and its scorn unendurable, was almost forgotten; and as he
continued at his duties so steadily and unobtrusively the hostile world
began to unbend gradually its frowning aspect toward him. Those whom he
daily met in business commenced with a nod of recognition, and
eventually ended with a pleasant word. At church an increasing number
began to speak to him, not merely as a Christian duty, but because the
young man's sincere and earnest manner interested them and inspired
respect.

The fact that he recognized that he was under a cloud and did not try to
attract attention, worked in his favor. He never asked the alms of a
kindly word or glance, by looking appealingly to one and another. It
became his habit to walk with his eyes downcast, not speaking to nor
looking toward any one unless first addressed. At the same time his
bearing was manly and erect, and marked by a certain quiet dignity which
inevitably characterizes all who are honestly trying to do right.

Because he asked so little of society it was the more disposed to give,
and from a point of bare toleration it passed on to a willingness to
patronize with a faint encouraging smile. And yet it was the general
feeling that one whose name had been so sadly besmirched must be kept at
more than arm's-length.

"He may get to heaven," said an old lady who was remarking upon his
regular attendance at church, "but he can never hope to be received in
good society again."

In the meantime the isolated youth was finding such an increasing charm
in the companionship of the gifted minds who spoke to him from the
printed pages of his little library that he felt the deprivation less
and less.

But an hour with Mrs. Arnot was one of his chief pleasures, to which he
looked forward with glad anticipation. For a long time he could not
bring himself to go to her house or to take the risk of meeting any of
her other guests, and in order to overcome his reluctance she
occasionally set apart an evening for him alone and was "engaged" to all
others. These were blessed hours to the lonely young fellow, and their
memory made him stronger and more hopeful for days thereafter.

In his Christian experience he was gaining a quiet serenity and
confidence. He had fully settled it in his mind, as Mrs. Arnot had
suggested, that Jesus Christ was both willing and able to save him, and
he simply trusted and tried to follow.

"Come," said that lady to him one evening, "it's time you found a nook
in the vineyard and went to work."

He shook his head emphatically as he replied, "I do not feel myself
either competent or worthy. Besides, who would listen to me?"

"Many might with profit. You can carry messages from Mr. Ivison, can you
not take a message from your Divine Master? I have thought it all over,
and can tell you where you will be listened to at least, and where you
may do much good. I went, last Sunday, to the same prison in which I
visited you. and I read to the inmates. It would be a moral triumph for
you, Egbert, to go back there as a Christian man and with the honest
purpose of doing good. It would be very pleasant for me to think of you
at work there every Sabbath. Make the attempt, to please me, if for no
better reason."

"That settles the question, Mrs. Arnot," said Haldane, with a troubled
smile. "I would try to preach in Choctaw, if you requested it, and I
fear all that I can say 'out o' my own head,' as Mr. Growther would put
it, will be worse than Choctaw. But I can at least read to the
prisoners; that is," he added, with downcast eyes and a flush of his old
shame, "if they will listen to me, which I much doubt. You, with your
large generous sympathies, can never understand how greatly I am
despised, even by my own class."

"Please remember that I am of your class now, for you are of the
household of faith. I know what you mean, Egbert. I am glad that you are
so diffident and so little inclined to ask on the ground of your
Christian profession that the past be overlooked. If there is one thing
that disgusts me more than another it is the disposition to make one's
religion a stepping-stone to earthly objects and the means of forcing
upon others a familiarity or a relationship that is offensive to them. I
cannot help doubting a profession of faith that is put to such low uses.
I know that you have special reason for humility, but you must not let
it develop into timidity. All I ask is that you read to such poor
creatures in the prison as will listen to you a chapter in the Bible,
and explain it as well as you can, and then read something else that you
think will interest them."

Haldane made the attempt, and met, at first, as he feared, with but
indifferent success. Even criminals looked at him askance as he came in
the guise of a religious teacher. But his manner was so unassuming, and
the spirit "I am better than thou" was so conspicuously absent, that a
few were disarmed, and partly out of curiosity, and partly to kill the
time that passed so slowly, they gathered at his invitation. He sat down
among them as if one of them, and in a voice that trembled with
diffidence read a chapter from the gospels. Since he "put on no airs,"
as they said, one and another drew near until all the inmates of the
jail were grouped around him. Having finished the chapter, Haldane
closed the Bible and said:

"I do not feel competent to explain this chapter. Perhaps many of you
understand it better than I do. I did not even feel that I was worthy to
come here and read the chapter to you, but the Christian lady who
visited you last Sunday asked me to come, and I would do anything for
her. She visited me when I was a prisoner like you, and through her
influence I am trying to be a better man. I know, my friends, from sad
experience, that when we get down under men's feet, and are sent to
places like these, we lose heart and hope; we feel that there is no
chance for us to get up again, we are tempted to be despairing and
reckless; but through the kindness and mercy of that good lady, Mrs.
Arnot, I learned of a kindness and mercy greater even than hers. The
world may hate us, scorn us, and even trample us down, and if we will be
honest with ourselves we must admit that we have given it some reason to
do all this--at least I feel that I have--but the world can't keep us
down, and what is far worse than the world, the evil in our own hearts
can't keep us down, if we ask Jesus Christ to help us up. I am finding
this out by experience, and so know the truth of what I am saying. This
Bible tells us about this strong, merciful One, this Friend of publicans
and sinners, and if you would like me to come here Sunday afternoons and
read about him, I will do so very gladly, but I don't wish to force
myself upon you if I'm not wanted."

"Come, my hearty, come every time," said an old sailor, with a
resounding oath. "Tain't likely I'll ever ship with your captain, for
sech as I've come to be couldn't pass muster. Howsumever, it's kind o'
comfortin' to hear one talk as if there was plenty of sea-room, even
when a chap knows he's drivin' straight on the rocks."

"Come, oh, come again," entreated the tremulous voice of one who was
crouching a little back of his chair.

Haldane turned, and with a start recognized the fair young girl, whose
blue eyes and Madonna-like face had, for a moment, even in the agony of
his own shame, secured his attention while in the police court, more
than a year before. She was terribly changed, and yet by that strange
principle by which we keep our identity through all mutations, Haldane
knew that she was the same, and felt that by a glance he could almost
trace back her life through its awful descent to the time when she was a
beautiful and innocent girl. As a swift dark tide might sweep a summer
pinnace from its moorings, and dash it on the rocks until it became a
crushed and shapeless thing, so passion or most untoward circumstances
had suddenly drawn this poor young creature among coarse, destructive
vices that had shattered the delicate, womanly nature in one short year
into utter wreck.

"Come again," she whispered in response to Haldane's glance; "come soon,
or else I shall be in my grave, and I've got the awful fear that it is
the mouth of the bottomless pit. Otherwise I'd be glad to be in it."

"Poor child!" said Haldane, tears coming into his eyes.

"Ah!" she gasped, "will God pity me like that?"

"Yes, for the Bible says, 'The Lord is very pitiful and of tender
mercy,' My own despairing thoughts have taught me to look for all of
God's promises."

"You know nothing of the depths into which I have fallen," she said in a
low tone; "I can see that in your face."

Again Haldane ejaculated, "Poor child!" with a heartfelt emphasis that
did more good than the longest homily. Then finding the Bible story
which commences, "And, behold, a woman in the city, which was a sinner,"
he turned a leaf down saying:

"I am neither wise enough nor good enough to guide you, but I know that
Mrs. Arnot will come and see you. I shall leave my Bible with you, and,
until she comes, read where I have marked."

Mrs. Arnot did come, and the pure, high-born woman shut the door of the
narrow cell, and taking the head of her fallen sister into her lap,
listened with responsive tears to the piteous story, as it was told with
sighs, sobs, and strong writhings of anguish.

As the girl became calmer and her mind emerged from the chaos of her
tempestuous and despairing sorrow, Mrs. Arnot led her, as it were, to
the very feet of Jesus of Nazareth, and left her there with these words:

"He came to seek and save just such as you are--the lost. He is reaching
down his rescuing hand of love to you, and when you grasp it in simple
confiding trust you are saved."

Before the week closed, the poor creature forever turned her face away
from the world in which she had so deeply sinned and suffered: but
before she departed on the long journey, he who alone can grant to the
human soul full absolution, had said to her, "Thy sins are forgiven; go
in peace."

As Mrs. Arnot held her dying head she whispered, "Tell him that it was
his tears of honest sympathy that first gave me hope."

That message had a vital influence over Haldane's subsequent life.
Indeed these words of the poor dying waif were potent enough to shape
all his future career. He was taught by them the magnetic power of
sympathy, and that he who in the depths of his heart feels for his
fellow-creatures, can help them. He had once hoped that he would dazzle
men's eyes by the brilliancy of his career, but he had long since
concluded that he must plod along the lowly paths of life. Until his
visit to the prison and its results the thought had scarcely occurred to
him that he could help others. He had felt that he had been too sorely
wounded himself ever to be more than an invalid in the world's hospital;
but he now began to learn that his very sin and suffering enabled him to
approach nearer to those who were, as he was once, on the brink of
despair or in the apathy of utter discouragement, and to aid them more
effectively because of his kindred experience.

The truth that he, in the humblest possible way, could engage in the
noble work for which he revered Mrs. Arnot, came like a burst of
sunlight into his shadowed life, and his visits to the prison were
looked forward to with increasing zest.

From reading the chapter merely he came to venture on a few comments.
Then questions were asked, and he tried to answer some, and frankly said
he could not answer others. But these questions stimulated his mind and
led to thought and wider reading. To his own agreeable surprise, as well
as that of his prison class, he occasionally was able to bring, on the
following Sabbath, a very satisfactory answer to some of the questions;
and this suggested the truth that all questions could be answered if
only time and wisdom enough could be brought to bear upon them.

He gradually acquired a facility in expressing his thoughts, and, better
still, he had thoughts to express. Some of the prisoners, who were in
durance but for a brief time, asked him to take a class in the
Guy-Street Mission Chapel.

"They will scarcely want me there as a teacher," he said with a slight
flush.

But the superintendent and pastor, after some hesitation and inquiry,
concluded they did want him there, and with some ex-prisoners as a
nucleus, he unobtrusively formed a class near the door. The two marked
characteristics of his Christian efforts--downright sincerity and
sympathy--were like strong, far-reaching hands, and his class began to
grow until it swamped the small neighboring classes with uncouth and
unkempt-looking creatures that were drawn by the voice that asserted
their manhood and womanhood in spite of their degradation. Finally,
before another year ended, a large side-room was set apart for Haldane
and his strange following, and he made every one that entered it, no
matter how debased, believe that there were possibilities of good in
them yet, and he was able to impart this encouraging truth because he so
thoroughly believed it himself.

As he stood before that throng of publicans and sinners, gathered from
the slums of the city, and, with his fine face lighted up with thought
and sympathy, spoke to them the truth in such a way that they understood
it and felt its power, one could scarcely have believed that but two
years before he had been dragged from a drunken brawl to the common
jail. The explanation is simple--he had followed closely that same
divine Master who had taught the fishermen of Galilee.



CHAPTER XLV

LAURA ROMEYN


Mrs. Haldane and her daughters found European life so decidedly to their
taste that it was doubtful whether they would return for several years.
The son wrote regularly to his mother, for he had accepted of the truth
of Mrs. Arnot's words that nothing could excuse him from the sacred
duties which he owed to her. As his fortunes improved and time elapsed
without the advent of more disgraceful stories, she also began to
respond as frequently and sympathetically as could be expected of one
taking her views of life. She was at last brought to acquiesce in his
plan of remaining at Hillaton, if not to approve of it, and after
receiving one or two letters from Mrs. Arnot, she was inclined to
believe in the sincerity of his Christian profession. She began to share
in the old lady's view already referred to, that he might reach heaven
at last, but could never be received in good society again.

"Egbert is so different from us, my dears," she would sigh to her
daughters, "that I suppose we should not judge him by our standards. I
suppose he is doing as well as he ever will--as well indeed as his
singularly unnatural disposition permits."

It did not occur to the lady that she was a trifle unnatural and
unchristian herself in permitting jealousy to creep into her heart,
because Mrs. Arnot had wielded a power for good over her son which she
herself had failed to exert.

She instructed her lawyer, however, to pay to him an annuity that was
far beyond his needs in his present frugal way of living.

This ample income enabled him at once to carry out a cherished purpose,
which had been forming in his mind for several months, and which he now
broached to Mrs. Arnot.

"For the last half year," he said, "I have thought a great deal over the
possibilities that life offers to one situated as I am. I have tried to
discover where I can make my life-work, maimed and defective as it ever
must be, most effective, and it has seemed to me that I could accomplish
more as a physician than in any other calling. In this character I could
naturally gain access to those who are in distress of body and mind, but
who are too poor to pay for ordinary attendance. There are hundreds in
this city, especially little children, that, through vice, ignorance, or
poverty, never receive proper attention in illness. My services would
not be refused by this class, especially if they were gratuitous."

"You should charge for your visits, as a rule," said wise Mrs. Arnot.
"Never give charity unless it is absolutely necessary."

"Well, I could charge so moderately that my attendance would not be a
burden. I am very grateful to Mr. Ivison for the position he gave me,
but I would like to do something more and better in life than I can
accomplish as his clerk. A physician among the poor has so many chances
to speak the truth to those who might otherwise never hear it. Now this
income from my father's estate would enable me to set about the
necessary studies at once, and the only question in my mind is, will
they receive me at the university?"

"Egbert," said Mrs. Arnot, with one of those sudden illuminations of her
face which he so loved to see, "do you remember what I said long ago,
when you were a disheartened prisoner, about my ideal of knighthood? If
you keep on you will fulfil it."

"I remember it well," he replied, "but you are mistaken. My best hope is
to find, as you said upon another occasion, my own little nook in the
vineyard, and quietly do my work there."

After considerable hesitation the faculty of the university received
Haldane as a student, and Mr. Ivison parted with him very reluctantly.
His studies for the past two years, and several weeks of careful review,
enabled him to pass the examinations required in order to enter the
Junior year of the college course.

As his name appeared among those who might graduate in two years, the
world still further relaxed its rigid and forbidding aspect, and not a
few took pains to manifest to him their respect for his resolute upward
course.

But he maintained his old, distant, unobtrusive manner, and no one was
obliged to recognize, much less to show, any special kindness to him,
unless they chose to do so. He evidently shrank with a morbid
sensitiveness from any social contact with those who, in remembrance of
his past history, might shrink from him. But he had not been at the
university very long before Mrs. Arnot overcame this diffidence so far
as to induce him to meet with certain manly fellows of his class at her
house.

In all the frank and friendly interchange of thought between Mrs. Arnot
and the young man there was one to whom, by tacit consent, they did not
refer, except in the most casual manner, and that was Laura Romeyn.
Haldane had not seen her since the time she stumbled upon him in his
character of wood-sawyer. He kept her image in a distant and
doubly-locked chamber of his heart, and seldom permitted his thoughts to
go thither. Thus the image had faded into a faint yet lovely outline
which he had learned to look upon with a regret that was now scarcely
deep enough to be regarded as pain. She had made one or two brief visits
to her aunt, but he had taken care never to meet her. He had learned
incidentally, however, that she had lost her father, and that her mother
was far from well.

When calling upon Mrs. Arnot one blustering March evening, toward the
close of his Junior year, that lady explained her anxious, clouded face
by saying that her sister, Mrs. Romeyn, was very ill, and after a moment
added, half in soliloquy, "What would she do without Laura?"

From this he gathered that the young girl was a loving daughter and a
faithful nurse, and the image of a pale, yet lovely watcher rose before
him with dangerous frequence and distinctness.

A day or two after he received a note from Mrs. Arnot, informing him
that she was about to leave home for a visit to her invalid sister, and
might be absent several weeks. Her surmise proved correct, and when she
returned Laura came with her, and the deep mourning of the orphan's
dress but faintly reflected the darker sorrow that shrouded her heart.
When, a few sabbaths after her arrival, her veiled figure passed up the
aisle of the church, he bowed his head in as sincere sympathy as one
person can give for the grief of another.

For a long time he did not venture to call on Mrs. Arnot, and then came
only at her request. To his great relief, he did not see Laura, for he
felt that, conscious of her great loss and the memories of the past, he
should be speechless in her presence. To Mrs. Arnot he said:

"Your sorrow has seemed to me such a sacred thing that I felt that any
reference to it on my part would be like a profane touch; but I was sure
you would not misinterpret my silence or my absence, and would know that
you were never long absent from my thoughts."

He was rewarded by the characteristic lighting up of her face as she
said:

"Hillaton would scarcely give you credit for such delicacy of feeling,
Egbert, but you are fulfilling my faith in you. Neither have I forgotten
you and your knightly conflict because I have not seen or written to
you. You know well that my heart and hands have been full. And now a
very much longer time must elapse before we can meet again. In her
devotion to her mother my niece has overtaxed her strength, and her
physical and mental depression is so great that our physician strongly
recommends a year abroad. You can see how intensely occupied I have been
in preparations for our hurried departure. We sail this week. I shall
see your mother, no doubt, and I am glad I can tell her that which I
should be proud to hear of a son of mine."

The year that followed was a long one to Haldane. He managed to keep the
even tenor of his way, but it was often as the soldier makes his weary
march in the enemy's country, fighting for and holding, step by step,
with difficulty. His intense application in his first year of study and
the excitements of the previous years at last told upon him, and he
often experienced days of extreme lassitude and weariness. At one time
he was quite ill, and then he realized how lonely and isolated he was.
He still kept his quarters at the hermitage, but Mr. Growther, with the
kindest intentions, was too old and decrepit to prove much of a nurse.

In his hours of enforced idleness his imagination began to retouch the
shadowy image of Laura Romeyn with an ideal beauty. In his pain and
weakness her character of watcher--in which her self-sacrificing
devotion had been so great as to impair her health--was peculiarly
attractive. She became to him a pale and lovely saint, too remote and
sacred for his human love, and yet sufficiently human to continually
haunt his mind with a vague and regretful pain that he could never reach
her side. He now learned from its loss how valuable Mrs. Arnot's society
had been to him. Her letters, which were full and moderately frequent,
could not take the place of her quiet yet inspiriting voice.

He was lonely, and he recognized the fact. While there were hundreds now
in Hillaton who wished him well, and respected him for his brave
struggle, he was too shadowed by disgraceful memories to be received
socially into the homes that he would care to visit. Some of the church
people invited him out of a sense of duty, but he recognized their
motive, and shrank from such constrained courtesy with increasing
sensitiveness.

But, though he showed human weakness and gave way to long moods of
despondency, at times inclining to murmur bitterly at his lot, he
suffered no serious reverses. He patiently, even in the face of positive
disinclination, maintained his duties. He remembered how often the
Divine Man, in his shadowed life, went apart for prayer, and honestly
tried to imitate this example, so specially suited to one as maimed and
imperfect as himself.

He found that his prayers were answered, that the strong Friend to whom
he had allied his weakness did not fail him. He was sustained through
the dark days, and his faith eventually brought him peace and serenity.
He gained in patience and strength, and with better health came renewed
hopefulness.

Although not a brilliant student, he was able to complete his university
course and graduate with credit. He then took the first vacation that he
had enjoyed for years, and, equipping himself with fishing-rod and a few
favorite authors, he buried himself in the mountains of Maine.

His prison and mission classes missed him sadly. Mr. Growther found that
he could no longer live a hermit's life, and began in good earnest to
look for the "little, peaked-faced chap" that had grown to be more and
more of a reality to him; but the rest of Hillaton almost forgot that
Haldane had ever existed.

In the autumn he returned, brown and vigorous, and entered upon his
studies at the medical school connected with the university with decided
zest. To his joy he found a letter from Mrs. Arnot, informing him that
the health of her niece was fully restored, and that they were about to
return. And yet it was with misgivings that he remembered that Laura
would henceforth be an inmate of Mrs. Arnot's home. As a memory, however
beautiful, she was too shadowy to disturb his peace. Would this be true
if she had fulfilled all the rich promises of her girlhood, and he saw
her often?

With a foreboding of future trouble he both dreaded and longed to see
once more the maiden who had once so deeply stirred his heart, and who
in the depths of his disgrace had not scorned him when accidentally
meeting him in the guise and at the tasks of a common laborer.

It was with a quickened pulse that he read in the "Spy" one Monday
evening, that Mrs. Arnot and niece had arrived in town. It was with a
quicker pulse that he received a note from her a few days later asking
him to call that evening, and adding that two or three other young men
whom he knew to be her especial favorites would be present.

Because our story has confined itself chiefly to the relations existing
between Haldane and Mrs. Arnot, it must not be forgotten that her active
sympathies were enlisted in behalf of many others, some of whom were
almost equally attached to her and she to them.

After a little thought Haldane concluded that he would much prefer that
his first interview with Laura should be in the presence of others, for
he could then keep in the background without exciting remark.

He sincerely hoped that when he saw her he might find that her old power
over him was a broken spell, and that the lovely face which had haunted
him all these years, growing more beautiful with time, was but the
creation of his own fancy. He was sure she would still be pretty, but if
that were all he could go on his way without a regretful thought. But if
the shy maiden, whose half-entreating, compassionate tones had
interrupted the harsh rasping of his saw years ago, were the type of the
woman whom he should meet that evening, might not the bitterest
punishment of his folly be still before him?

He waited till sure that the other guests had arrived, and then entered
to meet, as he believed, either a hopeless thraldom or complete
disenchantment.

As he crossed the threshold of the parlor the pleasure of seeing Mrs.
Arnot again, and of receiving her cordial greeting, obliterated all
other thoughts from his mind.

He had, however, but a moment's respite, for the lady said:

"Laura, my friend Mr. Haldane."

He turned and saw, by actual vision, the face that in fancy he had so
often looked upon. It was not the face that he expected to see at all.
The shy, blue-eyed maiden, who might have reminded one of a violet half
hidden among the grass, had indeed vanished, but an ordinary pretty
woman had not taken her place.

He felt this before he had time to consciously observe it, and bowed
rather low to hide his burning face; but she frankly held out her hand
and said, though with somewhat heightened color also:

"Mr. Haldane, I am glad to meet you again."

Then, either to give him time to recover himself, or else, since the
interruption was over, she was glad to resume the conversation that had
been suspended, she turned to her former companions. Mrs. Arnot also
left him to himself a few moments, and by a determined effort he sought
to calm the tumultuous riot of his blood. He was not phlegmatic on any
occasion; but even Mrs. Arnot could not understand why he should be so
deeply moved by this meeting. She ascribed it to the painful and
humiliating memories of the past, and then dismissed his manner from her
mind. He speedily gained self-control, and, as is usual with strong
natures, became unusually quiet and undemonstrative. Only in the depths
of his dark eyes could one have caught a glimpse of the troubled spirit
within, for it was troubled with a growing consciousness of an infinite
loss.



CHAPTER XLVI

MISJUDGED


The young men who were Mrs. Arnot's guests were naturally attracted to
Laura's side, and she speedily proved that she possessed the rare power
of entertaining several gentlemen at the same time, and with such grace
and tact as to make each one feel that his presence was both welcome and
needed in the circle.

Mrs. Arnot devoted herself to Haldane, and showed how genuine was her
interest in him by taking up his life where his last letter left it, and
asking about all that had since occurred. Indeed, with almost a mother's
sympathy, she led him to speak of the experiences of the entire year.

"It seems to me," he said, "that I have scarcely more than held my
ground."

"To hold one's ground, at times requires more courage, more heroic
patience and fortitude, than any other effort we can make. I have been
told that soldiers can charge against any odds better than they can
simply and coolly stand their ground. But I can see that you have been
making progress. You have graduated with honor. You are surely winning
esteem and confidence. You have kept your faith in God, and maintained
your peculiar usefulness to a class that so few can reach: perhaps you
are doing more good than any of us, by proving that it is a fact and not
a theory that the fallen can rise."

"You are in the world, but not of it," he said; and then, as if anxious
to change the subject, asked. "Did you see my mother?"

Although Mrs. Arnot did not intend it, there was a slight constraint in
her voice and manner as she replied: "Yes, I took especial pains to see
her before I returned, and went out of my way to do so. I wished to
assure her how well you were doing, and how certain you were to retrieve
the past, all of which, of course, she was very glad to hear."

"Did she send me no message?" he asked, instinctively feeling that
something was wrong.

"She said that she wrote to you regularly, and so, of course, felt that
there was no need of sending any verbal messages."

"Was she not cordial to you?" asked the young man, with a dark frown.

"She was very polite, Egbert. I think she misunderstands me a little."

His lace flushed with indignation, and after a moment's thought he said
bitterly, and with something like contempt, "Poor mother! she is to be
pitied."

Mrs. Arnot's face became very grave, and almost severe, and she replied,
with an emphasis which he never forgot:

"She is to be loved; she is to be cherished with the most delicate
consideration and forbearance, and honored--yes, honored--because she is
your mother. You, as her son, should never say, nor permit any one to
say a word against her. Nothing can absolve you from this sacred duty.
Remember this as you hope to be a true man."

This was Mrs. Arnot's return for the small jealousy of her girlhood's
friend.

He bowed his head, and after a moment replied: "Mrs. Arnot, I feel, I
know, you are right. I thank you."

"Now you are my knight again," she said, her face suddenly lighting up.
"But come; let us join the others, for they seem to have hit upon a very
mirthful and animated discussion."

Laura's eye and sympathies took them in at once as they approached, and
enveloped them in the genial and magnetic influences which she seemed to
have the power of exerting. Although naturally and deeply interested in
his interview with Mrs. Arnot, Haldane's eyes and thoughts had been
drawn frequently and irresistibly to the object of his old-time passion.
She was, indeed, very different from what he had expected. The diffident
maiden, so slight in form and shy in manner, had not developed into a
drooping lily of a woman, suggesting that she must always have a manly
support of some kind near at hand. Still less had she become a typical
belle, and the aggressive society girl who captures and amuses herself
with her male admirers with the grace and sang froid of a sportive
kitten that carefully keeps a hapless mouse within reach of her velvet
paw. The pale and saint-like image which he had so long enshrined within
his heart, and which had been created by her devotion to her mother,
also faded utterly away in the presence of the reality before him. She
was a veritable flesh-and-blood woman, with the hue of health upon her
cheek, and the charm of artistic beauty in her rounded form and graceful
manner. She was a revelation to him, transcending not only all that he
had seen, but all that he had imagined.

Thus far he had not attained a moral and intellectual culture which
enabled him even to idealize so beautiful and perfect a creature. She
was not a saint in the mystical or imaginative sense of the word, but,
as a queen reigning by the divine right of her surpassing loveliness and
grace in even Hillaton's exclusive society, she was practically as far
removed from him as if she were an ideal saint existing only in a
painter's haunted imagination.

Nature had dowered Laura Romeyn very richly in the graces of both person
and mind; but many others are equally favored. Her indescribable charm
arose from the fact that she was very receptive in her disposition. She
had been wax to receive, but marble to retain. Therefore, since she had
always lived and breathed in an atmosphere of culture, refinement, and
Christian faith, her character had the exquisite beauty and fragrance
which belongs to a rare flower to which all the conditions of perfect
development have been supplied. Although the light of her eye was
serene, and her laugh as clear and natural as the fall of water, there
was a nameless something which indicated that her happy, healthful
nature rested against a dark background of sorrow and trial, and was
made the richer and more perfect thereby.

Her self-forgetfulness was contagious. The beautiful girl did not look
from one to another of the admiring circle for the sake of picking up a
small revenue of flattery. From a native generosity she wished to give
pleasure to her guests; from a holy principle instilled into her nature
so long ago that she was no longer conscious of it, she wished to do
them good by suggesting only such thoughts as men associate with pure,
good women; and from an earnest, yet sprightly mind, she took a genuine
interest herself in the subjects on which they were conversing.

By her tact, and with Mrs. Arnot's efficient aid, she drew all into the
current of their talk. The three other young men who were Mrs. Arnot's
guests that evening were manly fellows, and had come to treat Haldane
with cordial respect. Thus for a time he was made to forget all that had
occurred to cloud his life. He found that the presence of Laura kindled
his intellect with a fire of which he had never been conscious before.
His eyes flashed sympathy with every word she said, and before he was
aware he, too, was speaking his mind with freedom, for he saw no
chilling repugnance toward him in the kindly light of her deep blue
eyes. She led him to forget himself and his past so completely that he,
in the excitement of argument, inadvertently pronounced his own doom. In
answer to the remark of another, he said:

"Society is right in being conservative and exclusive, and its favor
should be the highest earthly reward of a stainless life. The coarse and
the vulgar should be taught that they cannot purchase it nor elbow their
way into it, and those who have it should be made to feel that losing it
is like losing life, for it can never be regained. Thus society not only
protects itself, but prevents weak souls from dallying with temptation."

So well-bred was Laura that, while her color deepened at his words, she
betrayed no other consciousness that they surprised her. But he suddenly
remembered all, and the blood rushed tumultuously to his face, then left
it very pale.

"What I have said is true, nevertheless," he added quietly and
decisively, as if in answer to these thoughts; "and losing one's place
in society may be worse than losing life."

He felt that this was true, as he looked at the beautiful girl before
him, so kind and gentle, and yet so unapproachable by him; and, what is
more, he saw in her face pitying acquiescence to his words. As her
aunt's protege, as a young man trying to reform, he felt that he would
have her good wishes and courteous treatment, but never anything more.

"Egbert, I take issue with you," began Mrs. Arnot warmly; but further
remark was interrupted by the entrance of a gentleman, who was announced
as

"Mr. Beaumont."

There was a nice distinction between the greeting given by Mrs. Arnot to
this gentleman and that which she had bestowed upon Haldane and her
other guests. His reception was simply the perfection of quiet courtesy,
and no one could have been sure that the lady was glad to see him. She
merely welcomed him as a social equal to her parlors, and then turned
again to her friends.

But Laura had a kindlier greeting for the new-comer. While her manner
was equally undemonstrative, her eyes lighted up with pleasure and the
color deepened in her cheeks. It was evident that they were old
acquaintances, and that he had found previous occasions for making
himself very agreeable.

Mr. Beaumont did not care to form one of a circle. He was in the world's
estimation, possibly in his own, a complete circle in himself, rounded
out and perfect on every side. He was the only son in one of the oldest
and most aristocratic families in the city; he was the heir of very
large wealth; his careful education had been supplemented by years of
foreign travel; he was acknowledged to be the best connoisseur of art in
Hillaton; and to his irreproachable manners was added an irreproachable
character. "He is a perfect gentleman," was the verdict of the best
society wherever he appeared.

Something to this effect Haldane learned from one of the young men with
whom he had been spending the evening, as they bent their steps
homeward--for soon after Mr. Beaumont's arrival all took their
departure.

That gentleman seemed to bring in with him a different atmosphere from
that which had prevailed hitherto. Although his bow was distant to
Haldane when introduced, his manner had been the perfection of
politeness to the others. For some reason, however, there had been a
sudden restraint and chill. Possibly they had but unconsciously obeyed
the strong will of Mr. Beaumont, who wished their departure. He was
almost as resolute in having his own way as Mr. Arnot himself. Not that
he was ever rude to any one in any circumstances, but he could politely
freeze objectionable persons out of a room as effectually as if he took
them by the shoulders and walked them out. There was so much in his
surroundings and antecedents to sustain his quiet assumption, that the
world was learning to say, "By your leave," on all occasions.

Haldane was not long in reaching a conclusion as he sat over a dying
fire in his humble quarters at the hermitage. If he saw much of Laura
Romeyn he would love her of necessity by every law of his being.
Assuring himself of the hopelessness of his affection would make no
difference to one of his temperament. He was not one who could coolly
say to his ardent and impetuous nature, "Thus far, and no farther."
There was something in her every tone, word, and movement which touched
chords within his heart that vibrated pleasurably or painfully.

This power cannot be explained. It was not passion. Were Laura far more
beautiful, something in her manner or character might speedily have
broken the spell by which she unconsciously held her captive. His
emotion in no respect resembled the strong yet restful affection that he
entertained for Mrs. Arnot. Was it love? Why should he love one who
would not love in return, and who, both in the world's and his own
estimation, was infinitely beyond his reach? However much his reason
might condemn his feelings, however much he might regret the fact, his
heart trembled at her presence, and, by some instinct of its own,
acknowledged its mistress. He was compelled to admit to himself that he
loved her already, and that his boyhood's passion had only changed as he
had changed, and had become the strong and abiding sentiment of the man.
She only could have broken the power by becoming commonplace, by losing
the peculiar charm which she had for him from the first. But now he
could not choose; he had met his fate.

One thing, however, he could do, and that he resolved upon before he
closed his eyes in sleep in the faint dawning of the following day. He
would not flutter as a poor moth where he could not be received as an
accepted lover.

This resolution he kept. He did not cease calling upon Mrs. Arnot, nor
did the quiet warmth of his manner toward her change; but his visits
became less frequent, he pleading the engrossing character of his
studies, and the increasing preparation required to maintain his hold on
his mission-class; but the lady's delicate intuition was not long in
divining the true cause. One of his unconscious glances at Laura
revealed his heart to her woman's eye as plainly as could any spoken
words. But by no word or hint did Mrs. Arnot reveal to him her
knowledge. Her tones might have been gentler and her eyes kinder; that
was all. In her heart, however, she almost revered the man who had the
strength and patience to take up this heavy and hopeless burden, and go
on in the path of duty without a word. How different was his present
course from his former passionate clamor for what was then equally
beyond his reach? She was almost provoked at her niece that she did not
appreciate Haldane more. But would she wish her peerless ward to marry
this darkly shadowed man, to whom no parlor in Hillaton was open save
her own? Even Mrs. Arnot would shrink from this question.

Laura, too, had perceived that which Haldane meant to hide from all the
world. When has a beautiful woman failed to recognize her worshippers?
But there was nothing in Laura's nature which permitted her to exult
over such a discovery. She could not resent as presumption a love that
was so unobtrusive, for it became more and more evident as time passed
that the man who was mastered by it would never voluntarily give to her
the slightest hint of its existence. She was pleased that he was so
sensible as to recognize the impassable gulf between them, and that he
did not go moaning along the brink, thus making a spectacle of himself,
and becoming an annoyance to her. Indeed, she sincerely respected him
for his reticence and self-control, but she also misjudged him; for he
was so patient and strong, and went forward with his duties so quietly
and steadily, that she was inclined to believe that his feelings toward
her were not very deep, or else that he was so constituted that affairs
of the heart did not give him very much trouble.



CHAPTER XLVII

LAURA CHOOSES HER KNIGHT


Why Laura, how your cheeks burn!" exclaimed Mrs. Arnot as she entered
her niece's room one afternoon.

"Now, don't laugh at me for being so foolish, but I have become absurdly
excited over this story. Scott was well called the 'Wizard of the
North.' What a spell he weaves over his pages! When reading some of his
descriptions of men and manners in those old chivalric times, I feel
that I have been born some centuries too late--in our time everything is
so matter-of-fact, and the men are so prosaic. The world moves on with a
steady business jog, or, to change the figure, with the monotonous clank
of uncle's machinery. My castle in the air would be the counterpart of
those which Scott describes."

"Romantic as ever," laughed her aunt; "and that reminds me, by the way,
of the saying that romantic girls always marry matter-of-fact men,
which, I suppose, will be your fate. I confess I much prefer our own
age. Your stony castles make me shiver with a sense of discomfort; and
as for the men, I imagine they are much the same now as then, for human
nature does not change much."

"O, auntie, what a prosaic speech! Uncle might have made it himself. The
idea of men being much the same now! Why, in that day there were the
widest and most picturesque differences between men of the same rank.
There were horrible villains, and then to vanquish these and undo the
mischief they were ever causing, there were knights _sans peur et sans
reproche._ But now a gentleman is a gentleman, and all made up very
much in the same style, like their dress coats. I would like to have
seen at least one genuine knight--a man good enough and brave enough to
do and to dare anything to which he could be impelled by a most
chivalric sense of duty. About the most heroic thing a man ever did for
me was to pick up my fan."

Mrs. Arnot thought of one man whose heart was almost breaking for her,
and yet who maintained such a quiet, masterful self-control that the
object of his passion, which had become like a torturing flame, was not
subjected to even the slightest annoyance; and she said, "You are
satirical today. In my opinion there are as true knights now as your
favorite author ever described."

"Not in Hillaton," laughed Laura, "or else their disguise is perfect."

"Yes, in Hillaton," replied Mrs. Arnot, with some warmth, "and among the
visitors at this house. I know of one who bids fair to fulfil my highest
ideal of knighthood, and I think you will do me the justice to believe
that my standard is not a low one."

"Auntie, you fairly takeaway my breath!" said Laura, in the same
half-jesting spirit. "Where have my eyes been? Pray, who is this
paragon, who must, indeed, be nearly perfect, to satisfy your standard?"

"You must discover him for yourself; as you say, he appears to be but a
gentleman, and would be the last one in the world to think of himself as
a knight, or to fill your ideal of one. You must remember the character
of our age. If one of your favorite knights should step, armed
_cap-a-pie,_ out of Scott's pages, all the dogs in town would be at
his heels, and he would probably bring up at the station-house. My
knight promises to become the flower of his own age. Now I think of it,
I do not like the conventional word 'flower,' as used in this
connection, for my knight is steadily growing strong like a young oak. I
hope I may live to see the man he will eventually become."

"You know well, auntie," said Laura, "that I have not meant half I have
said. The men of our day are certainly equal to the women, and I shall
not have to look far to find my superior in all respects. I must admit,
however, that your words have piqued my curiosity, and I am rather glad
you have not named this 'heart of oak,' for the effort to discover him
will form a pleasant little excitement."

"Were I that way inclined," said Mrs. Arnot, smiling, "I would be
willing to wager a good deal that you will hit upon the wrong man."

Laura became for a time quite a close student of human nature, observing
narrowly the physiognomy and weighing the words and manner, of her many
gentleman acquaintances; but while she found much to respect, and even
to admire, in some, she was not sure that any one of them answered to
her aunt's description. Nor could she obtain any further light by
inquiring somewhat into their antecedents. As for Mrs. Arnot, she was
considerably amused, but continued perfectly non-committal.

After Laura had quite looked through her acquaintances Haldane made one
of his infrequent calls, but as Mr. Beaumont was also present she gave
to her quondam lover scarcely more than a kindly word of greeting, and
then forgot his existence. It did not occur to her, any more than it
would to Haldane himself, that he was the knight.

Mr. Arnot, partly out of a grim humor peculiarly his own, and partly to
extenuate his severity toward the youth, had sent to his niece all the
city papers containing unfavorable references to Haldane, and to her
mind the associations created by those disgraceful scenes were still
inseparable from him. She honestly respected him for his resolute effort
to reform, as she would express it, and as a sincere Christian girl she
wished him the very best of success, but this seemed as far as her
regard for him could ever go. She treated him kindly where most others
in her station would not recognize him at all, but such was the delicacy
and refinement of her nature that she shrank from one who had been
capable of acts like his. The youth who had annoyed her with his
passion, whom she had seen fall upon the floor in gross intoxication,
who had been dragged through the streets as a criminal, and who twice
had been in jail, was still a vivid memory. She knew comparatively
little about, and did not understand, the man of to-day. Beyond the
general facts that he was doing well and doing good, it was evident
that, by reason of old and disagreeable associations, she did not wish
to hear much about him, and Mrs. Arnot had the wisdom to see that time
and the young man's own actions would do more to remove prejudice from
the mind of her niece, as well as from the memory of society in general,
than could any words of hers.

Of course, such a girl as Laura had many admirers, and among them Mr.
Beaumont was evidently winning the first place in her esteem. Whether he
were the knight that her aunt had in mind or no, she was not sure, but
he realized her ideal more completely than any man whom she had ever
met. He did, indeed, seem the "perfect flower of his age," although she
was not so sure of the oak-like qualities. She often asked herself
wherein she could find fault with him or with all that related to him,
and even her delicate discrimination could scarcely find a vulnerable
point. He was fine-looking, his heavy side-whiskers redeeming his face
from effeminacy; he was tall and elegant in his proportions; his taste
in his dress was quiet and faultless; he possessed the most refined and
highly cultured mind of any man whom she had known; his family was
exceedingly proud and aristocratic, but as far as there can be reason
for these characteristics, this old and wealthy family had such reason.
Laura certainly could not find fault with these traits, for from the
first Mr. Beaumont's parents had sought to pay her especial attention.
It was quite evident that they thought that the orphaned girl who was so
richly dowered with wealth and beauty might make as good a wife for
their matchless son as could be found, and such an opinion on their part
was, indeed, a high compliment to Laura's birth and breeding. No one
else in Hillaton would have been thought of with any equanimity.

The son was inclined to take the same view as that entertained by his
parents, but, as the party most nearly interested, he felt it incumbent
upon him to scrutinize very closely and deliberately the woman who might
become his wife, and surely this was a sensible thing to do.

There was nothing mercenary or coarse in his delicate analysis and close
observation. Far from it. Mr. Beaumont was the last man in the world to
look a lady over as he would a bale of merchandise. More than all things
else, Mr. Beaumont was a _connoisseur_, and he sought Mrs. Arnot's
parlors with increasing frequency because he believed that he would
there find the woman best fitted to become the chief ornament of the
stately family mansion.

Laura had soon become conscious of this close tentative scrutiny, and at
first she had been inclined to resent its cool deliberateness. But,
remembering that a man certainly has a right to learn well the character
of the woman whom he may ask to be his wife, she felt that there was
nothing in his action of which she could complain; and it soon became a
matter of pride with her, as much as anything else, to satisfy those
fastidious eyes that hitherto had critically looked the world over, and
in vain, for a pearl with a lustre sufficiently clear. She began to
study his taste, to dress for him, to sing for him, to read his favorite
authors; and so perfect was his taste that she found herself aided and
enriched by it. He was her superior in these matters, for he had made
them his life-study. The first hour that she spent with him in a
picture-gallery was long remembered, for never before had those fine and
artistic marks which make a painting great been so clearly pointed out
to her. She was brought to believe that this man could lead her to the
highest point of culture to which she could attain, and satisfy every
refined taste that she possessed. It seemed as if he could make life one
long gallery of beautiful objects, through which she might stroll in
elegant leisure, ever conscious that lie who stood by to minister and
explain was looking away from all things else in admiration of herself.

The prospect was too alluring. Laura was not an advanced female, with a
mission; she was simply a young and lovely woman, capable of the noblest
action and feeling should the occasion demand them, but naturally
luxurious and beauty-loving in her tastes, and inclined to shun the
prosaic side of life.

She made Beaumont feel that she also was critical and exacting. She had
lived too long under Mrs. Arnot's influence to be satisfied with a man
who merely lived for the pleasure he could get out of each successive
day. He saw that she demanded that he should have a purpose and aim in
life, and he skilfully met this requirement by frequently descanting on
aesthetic culture as the great lever which could move the world, and by
suggesting that the great question of his future was how he could best
bring this culture to the people. As a Christian, she took issue with
him as to its being the great lever, but was enthusiastic over it as a
most powerful means of elevating the masses, and she often found herself
dreaming over how much a man gifted with Mr. Beaumont's exquisite taste
and large wealth could do by placing within the reach of the multitude
objects of elevating art and beauty.

By a fine instinct she felt, rather than saw, that Mrs. Arnot did not
specially like the seemingly faultless man, and was led to believe that
her aunt's ideal knight was to be found among some of the heartier young
men who were bent on doing good in the old-fashioned ways; and, with a
tendency not unnatural in one so young and romantic, she thought of her
aunt as being a bit old-fashioned and prosaic herself. In her youthful
and ardent imagination Beaumont came to fill more and more definitely
her ideal of the modern knight--a man who summed up within himself the
perfect culture of his age, and who was proposing to diffuse that
culture as widely as possible.

"You do not admire Mr. Beaumont," said Laura a little abruptly to her
aunt one day.

"You are mistaken, Laura; I do admire him very much."

"Well, you do not like him, then, to speak more correctly; he takes no
hold upon your sympathies."

"There is some truth in your last remark, I must admit. For some reason
he does not. Perhaps it is my fault, and I have sometimes asked myself,
Is Mr. Beaumont capable of strong affection or self-sacrificing action?
has he much heart?"

"I think you do him injustice in these respects," said Laura warmly.

"Quite probably," replied Mrs. Arnot, adding with a mischievous smile,
which brought the rich color to her niece's cheeks, "Perhaps you are in
a better position to judge of his possession of these qualities than I
am. Thus far he has given me only the opportunity of echoing society's
verdict--He is a perfect gentleman. I wish he were a better Christian,"
she concluded gravely.

"I think he is a Christian, auntie."

"Yes, dear, in a certain aesthetic sense. But far be it from me to judge
him. Like the rest of the world, I respect him as an honorable
gentleman."

A few days after this conversation Mr. Beaumont drove a pair of
coal-black horses to Mrs. Arnot's door, and invited Laura to take a
drive. When, in the twilight, she returned, she went straight to her
aunt's private parlor, and, curling down at her knees, as was her custom
when a child, said:

"Give me your blessing, auntie; your congratulations, also--I hope,
although I am not so sure of these. I have found my knight, though
probably not yours. See!" and she held up her finger, with a great
flashing diamond upon it.

Mrs. Arnot took the girl in her arms and said, "I do bless you, my
child, and I think I can congratulate you also. On every principle of
worldly prudence and worldly foresight I am sure I can. It will be very
hard ever to give you up to another; and yet I am growing old, and I am
glad that you, who are such a sacred charge to me, have chosen one who
stands so high in the estimation of all, and who is so abundantly able
to gratify your tastes."

"Yes, auntie, I think I am fortunate," said Laura, with complacent
emphasis. "I have found a man not only able to gratify all my
tastes--and you know that many of them are rather expensive--but he
himself satisfies my most critical taste, and even fills out the ideal
of my fancy."

Mrs. Arnot gave a sudden sigh.

"Now, auntie, what, in the name of wonder, can that foreboding sigh
mean?"

"You have not said that he satisfied your heart."

"O, I think he does fully," said Laura, hastily, though with a faint
misgiving. "These tender feelings will come in their own good time. We
have not got far enough along for them yet. Besides, I never could have
endured a passionate lover. I was cured of any such tastes long ago, you
remember," she added, with a faint laugh.

"Poor Egbert!" ejaculated Mrs. Arnot, with such sad emphasis that Laura
looked up into her face inquiringly as she asked:

"You don't think he will care much, do you?"

"Yes, Laura; you know he will care, perhaps more deeply than I do; but I
believe that he will wish you happiness as truly and honestly as
myself."

"O, auntie! how can it be that he will care as much as yourself?"

"Is it possible, Laura, that you have failed to detect his regard for
you in all these months? I detected it at a glance, and felt sure that
you had also."

"So I did, auntie, long since, but I supposed it was, as you say, a mere
regard that did not trouble him much. I should be sorry to think that it
was otherwise."

"At all events, it has not troubled you much, whatever it may have cost
him. You hardly do Haldane justice. Your allusion to his former passion
should remind you that he still possesses the same ardent and impetuous
nature, out it is under control. You cannot return his deep, yet
unobtrusive, love, and, as the world is constituted, it is probably well
for you that this is true; but I cannot bear that it should have no
better reward than your last rather contemptuous allusion."

"Forgive me, auntie; I did not imagine that he felt as you seem to
think. Indeed, in my happiness and preoccupation, I have scarcely
thought of him at all. His love has, in truth, been unobtrusive. So
scrupulously has he kept it from my notice that I had thought and hoped
that it had but little place in his mind. But if you are right, I am
very, very sorry. Why is the waste of these precious heart-treasures
permitted?" and gathering tears attested her sincerity.

"That is an old, old question, which the world has never answered. The
scientists tell us that by a law of nature no force is ever lost. If
this be true in the physical world, it certainly should be in the
spiritual. I also believe that an honest, unselfish love can enrich the
heart that gives it, even though it receives no other reward. But you
have no occasion to blame yourself, Laura. It is one of those things
which never could have been helped. Besides, Haldane is serving a Master
who is pledged to shape seeming evils for his good. I had no thought of
speaking of him at all, only your remark seemed so like injustice that I
could not be silent. In the future, moreover, you may do something for
him. Society is too unrelenting, and does not sufficiently recognize the
struggle he has made, and is yet making; and he is so morbidly sensitive
that he will not take anything that even looks like social alms. You
will be in a position to help him toward the recognition which he
deserves, for I should be sorry to see him become a lonely and isolated
man. Of course, you will have to do this very carefully, but your own
graceful tact will best guide you in this matter. I only wish you to
appreciate the brave fight he is making and the character he is forming,
and not to think of him merely as a commonplace, well-meaning man, who
is at last trying to do right, and who will be fairly content with life
if he can secure his bread and butter."

"I will remember what you say, and do my very best," said Laura
earnestly, "for I do sincerely respect Mr. Haldane for his efforts to
retrieve the past, and I should despise myself did I not appreciate the
delicate consideration he has shown for me if he has such feelings as
you suppose. Auntie!" she exclaimed after a moment, a sudden light
breaking in upon her, "Mr. Haldane is your knight."

"And a very plain, prosaic knight, no doubt, he seems to you."

"I confess that he does, and yet when I think of it I admit that he has
fought his way up against tremendous odds. Indeed, his present position
in contrast with what he was involves so much hard fighting that I can
only think of him as one of those plain, rugged men who have risen from
the ranks."

"Look for the plain and rugged characteristics when he next calls," said
Mrs. Arnot quietly. "One would have supposed that such a rugged nature
would have interposed some of his angles in your way."

"Forgive me, auntie; I am inclined to think that I know very little
about your knight; but it is natural that I should much prefer my own.
Your knight is like one of those remorseful men of the olden time who,
partly from faith and partly in penance for past misdeeds, dons a suit
of plain heavy iron armor, and goes away to parts unknown to fight the
infidel. My knight is clad in shining steel; nor is the steel less true
because overlaid with a filagree of gold; and he will make the world
better not by striking rude and ponderous blows, but by teaching it
something of his own fair courtesy and his own rich culture."

"Your description of Haldane is very fanciful and a little far-fetched,"
said Mrs. Arnot, laughing; "should I reply in like vein I would only add
that I believe that he will henceforth keep the 'white cross' on his
knightly mantle unstained. Already he seems to have won a place in that
ancient and honorable order established so many centuries ago, the
members of which were entitled to inscribe upon their shields the
legend, 'He that ruleth his own spirit is better than he that taketh a
city.' But we are carrying this fanciful imagery too far, and had better
drop it altogether. I know that you will do for Haldane all that womanly
delicacy permits, and that is all I wish. Mr. Beaumont's course toward
you commands my entire respect. He long since asked both your uncle's
consent and mine to pay you his addresses, and while we, of course, gave
our approval, we have left you wholly free to follow the promptings of
your own heart. In the world's estimation, Laura, it will be a brilliant
alliance for each party; but my prayer shall be that it may be a happy
and sympathetic union, and that you may find an unfailing and increasing
content in each other's society. Nothing can compensate for the absence
of a warm, kind heart, and the nature that is without it is like a home
without a hearth-stone and a fire; the larger and more stately it is,
the colder and more cheerless it seems."

Laura understood her aunt's allusion to her own bitter disappointment,
and she almost shivered at the possibility of meeting a like experience.



CHAPTER XLVIII

MRS. ARNOT'S KNIGHT


It will not be supposed that Haldane was either blind or indifferent
during the long months in which Beaumont, like a skilful engineer, was
making his regular approaches to the fair lady whom he would win. He
early foresaw what appeared to him would be the inevitable result, and
yet, in spite of all his fortitude, and the frequency with which he
assured himself that it was natural, that it was best, that it was
right, that this peerless woman should wed a man of Beaumont's position
and culture, still that gentleman's assured deliberate advance was like
the slow and torturing contraction of the walls of that terrible chamber
in the Inquisition which, by an imperceptible movement, closed in upon
and crushed the prisoner. For a time he felt that he could not endure
the pain, and he grew haggard under it.

"What's the matter, my boy?" said Mr. Growther abruptly to him one
evening. "You look as if something was a-gnawin' and a-eatin' your very
heart out."

He satisfied his old friend by saying that he did not feel well, and
surely one sick at heart as he was might justly say this.

Mr. Growther immediately suggested as remedies all the drugs he had ever
heard of, and even volunteered to go after them; but Haldane said with a
smile,

"I would not survive if I took a tenth part of the medicines you have
named, and not one of them would do me any good. I think I'll take a
walk instead."

Mr. Growther thought a few moments, and muttered to himself, "What a
cussed old fool I've been to think that rhubob and jallup could touch
his case! He's got something on his mind," and with a commendable
delicacy he forbore to question and pry.

Gradually, however, Haldane obtained patience and then strength to meet
what seemed inevitable, and to go forward with the strong, measured
tread of a resolute soldier.

While passing through his lonely and bitter conflict he learned the
value and significance of that ancient prophecy, "He is despised and
rejected of men; a man of sorrows and acquainted with grief; and we hid,
as it were, our faces from him." How long, long ago God planned and
purposed to win the sympathy and confidence of the suffering by coming
so close to them in like experience that they could feel sure--yes,
know--that he felt with them and for them.

Never before had the young man so fully realized how vital a privilege
it was to be a disciple of Christ--to be near to him--and enjoy what
resembled a companionship akin to that possessed by those who followed
him up and down the rugged paths of Judea and Galilee.

When, at last, Laura's engagement became a recognized fact, he received
the intelligence as quietly as the soldier who is ordered to take and
hold a position that will long try his fortitude and courage to the
utmost.

As for Laura, the weeks that followed her engagement were like a
beautiful dream, but one that was created largely by the springing hopes
and buoyancy of youth, and the witchery of her own vivid imagination.
The springtime had come again, and the beauty and promise of her own
future seemed reflected in nature. Every day she took long drives into
the country with her lover, or made expeditions to picture galleries in
New York; again, they would visit public parks or beautiful private
grounds in which the landscape gardener had lavished his art. She lived
and fairly revelled in a world of beauty, and for the time it
intoxicated her with delight.

There was also such a chorus of congratulation that she could not help
feeling complacent. Society indorsed her choice so emphatically and
universally that she was sure she had made no mistake. She was caused to
feel that she had carried off the richest prize ever known in Hillaton,
and she was sufficiently human to be elated over the fact.

Nor was the congratulation all on one side. Society was quite as
positive that Beaumont had been equally fortunate, and there were some
that insisted that he had gained the richer prize. It was known that
Laura had considerable property in her own name, and it was the general
belief that she would eventually become heiress of a large part of the
colossal fortune supposed to be in the possession of Mr. and Mrs. Arnot.
In respect to character, beauty, accomplishments-in brief, the minor
considerations in the world's estimation-it was admitted by all that
Laura had few superiors. Mr. Beaumont's parents were lavish in the
manifestations of their pleasure and approval. And thus it would seem
that these two lives were fitly joined by the affinity of kindred
tastes, by the congenial habits of equal rank, and by universal
acclamation.

Gradually, however, the glamour thrown around her new relationship by
its very novelty, by unnumbered congratulations, and the excitement
attendant on so momentous a step in a young lady's life, began to pass
away. Every fine drive in the country surrounding the city had been
taken again and again; all the fine galleries had been visited, and the
finer pictures admired and dwelt upon in Mr. Beaumont's refined and
quiet tones, until there was little more to be said. Laura had come to
know exactly why her favorite paintings were beautiful, and precisely
the marks which gave them value. The pictures remained just as
beautiful, but she became rather tired of hearing Mr. Beaumont analyze
them. Not that she could find any fault with what he said, but it was
the same thing over and over again. She became, slowly and unpleasantly,
impressed with the thought that, while Mr. Beaumont would probably take
the most correct view of every object that met his eye, he would always
take the same view, and, having once heard him give an opinion, she
could anticipate on all future occasions just what he would say. We all
know, by disagreeable experience, that no man is so wearisome as he who
repeats himself over and over again without variation, no matter how
approved his first utterance may have been. Beaumont was remarkably
gifted with the power of forming a correct judgment of the technical
work of others in all departments of art and literature, and to the
perfecting of this accurate aesthetic taste he had given the energies of
his maturer years. He had carefully scrutinized in every land all that
the best judges considered pre-eminently great and beautiful, but his
critical powers were those of an expert, a connoisseur, only. His mind
had no freshness or originality. He had very little imagination. Laura's
spirit would kindle before a beautiful painting until her eyes suffused
with tears. He would observe coolly, with an eye that measured and
compared everything with the received canons of art, and if the drawing
and coloring were correct he was simply--satisfied.

Again, he had a habit of forgetting that he had given his artistic views
upon a subject but a brief time before, and would repeat them almost
word for word, and often his polished sentences and quiet monotone were
as wearisome as a thrice-told tale.

As time wore on the disagreeable thought began to suggest itself to
Laura that the man himself had culminated; that he was perfected to the
limit of his nature, and finished off. She foresaw with dread that she
might reach a point before very long when she would know all that he
knew, or, at least, all that he kept in his mind, and that thereafter
everything would be endless repetition to the end of life. He dressed
very much the same every day; his habits were very uniform and
methodical. In the world's estimation he was, indeed, a bright luminary,
and he certainly resembled the heavenly bodies in the following
respects. Laura was learning that she could calculate his orbit to a
nicety, and know beforehand what he would do and say in given
conditions. When she came to know him better she might be able to trace
the unwelcome resemblance still further, in the fact that he did not
seem to be progressing toward anything, but was going round and round a
habitual circle of thought and action, with himself as the centre of his
universe.

Laura resisted the first and infrequent coming of these thoughts, as if
they were suggestions of the evil one; but, in spite of all effort, all
self-reproach, they would return. Sometimes as little a thing as an
elegant pose--so perfect, indeed, as to suggest that it had been studied
and learned by heart years ago--would occasion them, and the happy girl
began to sigh over a faint foreboding of trouble.

By no word or thought did she ever show him what was passing in her
mind, and she would have to show such thoughts plainly before he would
even dream of their existence, for no man ever more thoroughly believed
in himself than did Auguste Beaumont. He was satisfied he had learned
the best and most approved way of doing everything, and as his action
was always the same, it was, therefore, always right. Moreover, Laura
eventually divined, while calling with him on his parents, that the
greatest heresy and most aggravated offence that any one could be guilty
of in the Beaumont mansion would be to find fault with Auguste. It would
be a crime for which neither reason nor palliation could be found.

Thus the prismatic hues which had surrounded this man began to fade, and
Laura, who had hoped to escape the prose of life, was reluctantly
compelled to admit to herself at times that she found her lover
tiresomely prosy and "splendidly null."

In the meantime Haldane had finished the studies of his second year at
the medical college, and had won the respect of his instructors by his
careful attention to the lectures, and by a certain conscientious,
painstaking manner, rather than by the display of any striking or
brilliant qualities.

One July evening, before taking his summer vacation, he called on Mrs.
Arnot. The sky in the west was so threatening, and the storm came on so
rapidly, that Mr. Beaumont did not venture down to the city, and Laura,
partly to fill a vacant hour, and partly to discover wherein the man of
to-day, of whom her aunt could speak in such high terms, differed from
the youth that she, even as an immature girl, despised, determined to
give Haldane a little close observation. When he entered she was at the
piano, practicing a very difficult and intricate piece of music that
Beaumont had recently brought to her, and he said:

"Please do not cease playing. Music, which is a part of your daily fare,
is to me a rarely tasted luxury, for you know that in Hillaton there are
but few public concerts even in winter."

She gave him a glance of genuine sympathy, as she remembered that only
at a public concert where he could pay his way to an unobtrusive seat
could he find opportunity to enjoy that which was a part of her daily
life. In no parlor save her aunt's could he enjoy such refining
pleasures, and for a reason that she knew well he had rarely availed
himself of the privilege. Then another thought followed swiftly: "Surely
a man so isolated and cut off from these aesthetic influences which Mr.
Beaumont regards as absolutely essential, must have become uncouth and
angular in his development." The wish to discover how far this was true
gave to her observation an increasing zest. She generously resolved,
however, to give him as rich a musical banquet as it was in her power to
furnish, if his eye and manner asked for it.

"Please continue what you were playing," he added, "it piques my
curiosity."

As the musical intricacy which gave the rich but tangled fancies of a
master-mind proceeded, his brow knit in perplexity, and at its close he
shook his head and remarked:

"That is beyond me. Now and then I seemed to catch glimpses of meaning,
and then all was obscure again."

"It is beyond me, too," said Mrs. Arnot with a laugh. "Come, Laura, give
us something simple. I have heard severely classical and intricate music
so long that I am ready to welcome even 'Auld lang syne.'"

"I also will enjoy a change to something old and simple," said Laura,
and her fingers glided into a selection which Haldane instantly
recognized as Steibelt's Storm Rondo.

As Laura glanced at him she saw his deepening color, and then it
suddenly flashed upon her when she had first played that music for him,
and her own face flushed with annoyance at her forgetfulness. After
playing it partly through she turned to her music-stand in search of
something else, but Haldane said:

"Please finish the rondo, Miss Romeyn;" adding, with a frank laugh, "You
have, no doubt, forgotten it; but you once, by means of this music, gave
me one of the most deserved and wholesome lessons I ever received."

"Your generous acknowledgment of a fancied mistake at that time should
have kept me from blunders this evening," she replied in a pained tone.

With a steady glance that held her eyes he said very quietly, and almost
gently:

"You have made no blunder, Miss Romeyn. I do not ignore the past, nor do
I wish it to be ignored with painstaking care. I am simply trying to
face it and overcome it as I might an enemy. I may be wrong, for you
know I have had little chance to become versed in the ways of good
society; but it appears to me that it would be better even for those who
are to spend but a social hour together that they should be free from
the constraint which must exist when there is a constant effort to shun
delicate or dangerous ground. Please finish the rondo; and also please
remember that the ice is not thin here and there," he added with a
smile.

Laura caught her aunt's glance, and the significant lighting up of her
face, and, with an answering smile, she said:

"If you will permit me to change the figure, I will suggest that you
have broken the ice so completely that I shall take you at your word,
and play and sing just what you wish;" and, bent upon giving the young
man all the pleasure she could, she exerted her powers to the utmost in
widely varied selections; and while she saw that his technical knowledge
was limited, it was clearly evident that he possessed a nature
singularly responsive to musical thoughts and effects; indeed, she found
a peculiar pleasure and incentive in glancing at his face from time to
time, for she saw reflected there the varied characteristics of the
melody. But once, as she looked up to see how he liked an old English
ballad, she caught that which instantly brought the hot blood into her
face.

Haldane had forgotten himself, forgotten that she belonged to another,
and, under the spell of the old love song, had dropped his mask. She saw
his heart in his gaze of deep, intense affection more plainly than
spoken words could have revealed it.

He started slightly as he saw her conscious blush, turned pale instead
of becoming red and embarrassed, and, save a slight compression of his
lips, made no other movement. She sang the concluding verse of the
ballad in a rather unsympathetic manner, and, after a light instrumental
piece devoid of sentiment, rose from the piano.

Haldane thanked her with frank heartiness, and then added in a playful
manner that, although the concert was over, he was weather-bound on
account of the shower, and would therefore try to compensate them for
giving him shelter by relating a curious story which was not only
founded on fact, but all fact; and he soon had both of his auditors
deeply interested in one of those strange and varied experiences which
occasionally occur in real life, and which he had learned through his
mission class. The tale was so full of lights and shadows that now it
provoked to laughter, and again almost moved the listeners to tears.
While the narrator made as little reference to himself as possible, he
unconsciously and of necessity revealed how practically and vitally
useful he was to the class among whom he was working. Partly to draw him
out, and partly to learn more about certain characters in whom she had
become interested, Mrs. Arnot asked after one and another of Haldane's
"difficult cases." As his replies suggested inevitably something of
their dark and revolting history, Laura again forgot herself so far as
to exclaim:

"How can you work among such people?"

After the words were spoken she was already to wish that she had bitten
her tongue out.

"Christ worked among them," replied he gravely, and then he added, with
a look of grateful affection toward Mrs. Arnot, "Besides, your aunt has
taught me by a happy experience that there are some possibilities of a
change for the better in 'such people.'"

"Mr. Haldane," said Laura impetuously, and with a burning flush, "I
sincerely beg your pardon. As you were speaking you seemed so like my
aunt in refinement and character that you banished every other
association from my mind."

His face lighted up with a strong expression of pleasure, and he said:

"I am glad that those words are so heartily uttered, and that there is
no premeditation in them; for if in the faintest and furthest degree I
can even resemble Mrs. Arnot, I shall feel that I am indeed making
progress."

"I shall say what is in my mind without any constraint whatever," said
Mrs. Arnot. "Years ago, Egbert, when once visiting you in prison, to
which you had been sent very justly, I said in effect, that in rising
above yourself and your circumstances, you would realize my ideal of
knighthood. You cannot know with what deep pleasure I tell you to-night
that you are realizing this ideal even beyond my hopes."

"Mrs. Arnot," replied Haldane, in a tone that trembled slightly, "I was
justly sent to that prison, and to-night, no doubt, I should have been
in some other prison-house of human justice--quite possibly," he added,
in a low, shuddering tone, "in the prison-house of God's justice--if you
had not come like an angel of mercy--if you had not borne with me,
taught me, restrained me, helped me with a patience closely akin to
Heaven's own. It is the hope and prayer of my life that I may some day
prove how I appreciate all that you have done for me. But, see; the
storm is over, as all storms will be in time. Good-night, and good-by,"
and he lifted her hand to his lips in a manner that was at once so full
of homage and gratitude, and also the grace of natural and unstudied
action, that there came a rush of tears into the lady's eyes.

Laura held out her hand and said: "Mr. Haldane, you cannot respect me
more than you have taught me to respect you."

He shook his head at these words, involuntarily intimating that she did
not know, and never could, but departed without trusting himself to
reply.

The ladies sat quite a long time in silence. At length Laura remarked
with a sigh:

"Mr. Haldane is mistaken. The ice is thin here and there, but I had no
idea that there were such depths beneath it."

Mrs. Arnot did not reply at once, and when she did perhaps she had in
mind other experiences than those of her young friend, for she only said
in a low musing tone:

"Yes, he is right. All storms will be over in time."



CHAPTER XLIX

A KNIGHTLY DEED


The year previous Haldane had buried himself among the mountains of
Maine, but he resolved to spend much of the present summer in the city
of New York, studying such works of art as were within his reach,
haunting the cool, quiet libraries, and visiting the hospitals, giving
to the last, as a medical student, the most of his time. He found
himself more lonely and isolated among the numberless strange faces than
he had been in the northern forests. He also went to his native city for
the purpose of visiting Dr. Marks, and as the family mansion was closed,
took a room at the hotel. His old acquaintances stood far aloof at
first, but when Dr. Marks carried him off with friendly violence to the
parsonage, and kept him there as a welcome guest, those who had known
him or his family concluded that they could shake hands with him, and
many took pains to do so, and to congratulate him on the course he was
taking. Dr. Marks' parsonage was emphatically the Interpreter's house to
him, and after a brief visit he returned to New York more encouraged
with the hope that he would eventually retrieve the past than ever he
had been before.

But events now occurred which promised to speedily blot out all
possibility of an earthly future. In answer to his letter describing his
visit to Dr. Marks, he received from Mrs. Arnot a brief note, saying
that the warm weather had affected her very unfavorably, and that she
was quite ill and had been losing strength for some weeks. On this
ground he must pardon her brief reply. Her closing words were,
"Persevere, Egbert. In a few years more the best homes in the land will
be open to you, and you can choose your society from those who are
honorable here and will be honored hereafter."

There were marks of feebleness in the handwriting, and Haldane's anxiety
was so strongly aroused in behalf of his friend that he returned to
Hillaton at once, hoping, however, that since the heats of August were
nearly over, the bracing breath of autumn would bring renewed strength.

After being announced he was shown directly up to Mrs. Arnot's private
parlor, and he found himself where, years before, he had first met his
friend. The memory of the bright, vivacious lady who had then
entertained him with a delicate little lunch, while she suggested how he
might make his earliest venture out into the world successful, flashed
into his mind, with thronging thoughts of all that had since occurred;
but now he was pained to see that his friend reclined feebly on her
lounge, and held out her hand without rising.

"I am glad you have come," she said with quiet emphasis, "for your
sympathy will be welcome, although, like others, you can do nothing for
us in our trouble."

"Mrs. Arnot," he exclaimed in a tone of deep distress, "you are not
seriously ill?"

"No," she replied, "that is not it. I'm better, or will be soon, I
think. Laura, dear, light the gas, please, and Egbert can read the
telegrams for himself. You once met my sister, Mrs. Poland, who resides
in the South, I think."

"Yes, I remember her very well. There was something about her face that
haunted me for months afterward."

"Amy was once very beautiful, but ill-health has greatly Changed her."

In the dusk of the evening Haldane had not seen Laura and Mr. Beaumont,
as he entered, and he now greeted them with a quiet bow; but Laura came
and gave him her hand, saying:

"We did not expect you to return so soon, Mr. Haldane."

"After hearing that Mrs. Arnot was ill I could not rest till I had seen
her, and I received her note only this morning."

He now saw that both Laura's eyes and Mrs. Arnot's were red with
weeping.

The latter, in answer to his questioning, troubled face, said: "The
yellow fever has broken out in the city where my sister resides. Her
husband, Mr. Poland, has very important business interests there, which
he could not drop instantly. She would not leave him, and Amy, her
daughter, would not leave her mother. Indeed, before they were aware of
their danger the disease had become epidemic, and Mr. Poland was
stricken down. The first telegram is from my sister, and states this
fact; the second there is from my niece, and it breaks my heart to read
it," and she handed it to him and he read as follows:

"The worst has happened. Father very low. Doctor gives little hope. I
almost fear for mother's mind. The city in panic--our help
leaving--medical attendance uncertain. It looks as if I should be left
alone, and I helpless. What shall I do?"

"Was there ever a more pathetic cry of distress?" said Mrs. Arnot, with
another burst of grief. "Oh that I were strong and well, and I would fly
to them at once."

"Do you think I could do any good by going?" asked Laura, stepping
forward eagerly, but very pale.

"No," interposed Mr. Beaumont, with sharp emphasis; "you would only
become an additional burden, and add to the horrors of the situation."

"Mr. Beaumont is right; but you are a noble woman even to think of such
a thing," said Haldane, and he gave her a look of such strong feeling
and admiration that a little color came into her white cheeks.

"She does not realize what she is saying," added Mr. Beaumont. "It would
be certain death for an unacclimated Northener to go down there now."

Laura grew very pale again. She had realized what she was saying, and
was capable of the sacrifice; but the man who had recognized and
appreciated her heroism was not the one who held her plighted troth.

Paying no heed to Beaumont's last remark, Haldane snatched up the daily
paper that lay upon the table, and turned hastily to a certain place for
a moment, then, looking at his watch, exclaimed eagerly:

"I can do it if not a moment is wasted. The express train for the South
leaves in an hour, and it connects with all the through lines. Miss
Romeyn, please write for me, on your card, an introduction to your
cousin, Miss Poland, and I will present it, with the offer of my
assistance, at the earliest possible moment."

"Egbert, no!" said Mrs. Arnot, with strong emphasis, and rising from her
couch, though so ill and feeble. "I will not permit you to sacrifice
your life for comparative strangers."

He turned and took her hand in both of his, and said:

"Mrs. Arnot, there is no time for remonstrance, and it is useless. _I
am going_, and no one shall prevent me." Then he added, in tones and
with a look of affection which she never forgot, "Deeply as I regret
this sad emergency, I would not, for ten times the value of my life,
lose the opportunity it gives me. I can now show you a small part of my
gratitude by serving those you love. Besides, as you say, that telegram
is such a pathetic cry of distress that, were you all strangers, I would
obey its unconscious command. But haste, the card!"

"Egbert, you are excited; you do not realize what you are saying!" cried
the agitated lady.

He looked at her steadily for a moment, and then said, in a tone so
quiet and firm that it ended all remonstrance, "I realize fully what I
am doing, and it is my right to decide upon my own action. To you, at
least, I never broke my word, and I assure you that I will go. Miss
Romeyn, will you oblige me by instantly writing that card? Your aunt is
not able to write it."

His manner was so authoritative that Laura wrote with a trembling hand:

"The bearer is a very dear friend of aunt's. How brave and noble
a man he is you can learn from the fact that he comes to your aid now.
In deepest sympathy and love,

"LAURA."

"Good-by, my dear, kind friend," said Haldane cheerily to Mrs. Arnot
while Laura was writing; "you overrate the danger. I feel that I shall
return again, and if I do not, there are many worse evils than dying."

"Your mother," said Mrs. Arnot, with a low sob.

"I shall write to her a long letter on the way and explain everything."

"She will feel that it never can be explained."

"I cannot help it," replied the young man resolutely; "I know that I am
doing right, or my conscience is of no use to me whatever."

Mrs. Arnot put her arms around his neck as if she were his mother, and
said in low, broken tones:

"God bless you, and go with you, my true knight; nay, let me call you my
own dear son this once. I will thank you in heaven for all this, if not
here," and then she kissed him again and again.

"You have now repaid me a thousand-fold," he faltered, and then broke
away.

"Mr. Haldane," said Laura tearfully, as he turned to her, "Cousin Amy
and I have been the closest friends from childhood, and I cannot tell
you how deeply I appreciate your going to her aid. I could not expect a
brother to take such a risk."

Haldane felt that his present chance to look into Laura's face might be
his last, and again, before he was aware, he let his eyes reveal all his
heart. She saw as if written in them, "A brother might not be willing to
take the risk, but I am."

"Do I then render you a special service?" he asked, in a low tone.

"You could not render me a greater one."

"Why, this is better than I thought," he said. "How fortunate I was in
coming this evening! There, please do not look so distressed. A soldier
takes such risks as these every day, and never thinks of them. You have
before you a happy life, Miss Laura, and I am very, very glad. Good
courage, and good-by," and his manner now was frank, cheerful, and
brotherly.

She partly obeyed an impulse to speak, but checked it, and tremblingly
bent her head; but the pressure she gave his hand meant more than he or
even she herself understood at the time.

"Good-by, Mr. Beaumont," he said, hurriedly. "I need not wish you
happiness, since you already possess it;" and he hastened from the room
and the house without once looking back.

A moment later they heard his rapid resolute tread echoing from the
stony pavement, but it speedily died away.

Laura listened breathlessly at the window until the faintest sound
ceased. She had had her wish. She had seen a man who was good enough and
brave enough to face any danger to which he felt impelled by a chivalric
sense of duty. She had seen a man depart upon as knightly an expedition
as any of which she had ever read, but it was not her knight.

"This young Haldane is a brave fellow, and I had no idea that there was
so much of him," remarked Mr. Beaumont in his quiet and refined tones.
"Really, take it all together, this has been a scene worthy of the brush
of a great painter."

"Oh, Auguste!" exclaimed Laura; "how can you look only on the aesthetic
side of such a scene?" And she threw herself into a low chair and sobbed
as if her heart would break.

Mr. Beaumont was much perplexed, for he found that all of his elegant
platitudes were powerless either to comfort or to soothe her.

"Leave her with me," said Mrs. Arnot. "The excitements of the day have
been too much for her. She will be better to-morrow."

Mr. Beaumont was glad to obey. He had been accustomed from childhood to
leave all disagreeable duties to others, and he thought that Laura had
become a trifle hysterical. "A little lavender and sleep is all that she
requires," he remarked to himself as he walked home in the starlight.
"But, by Jove! she is more lovely in tears than in smiles."

That he, Auguste Beaumont, should risk the loss of her and all his other
possessions by exposing his precious person to a loathsome disease did
not enter his mind.

"Oh, auntie, auntie, I would rather have gone myself and died, than feel
as I do to-night," sobbed Laura.

"'Courage' was Egbert's last word to you, Laura," said Mrs. Arnot, "and
courage and faith must be our watchwords now. We must act, too, and at
once. Please tell your uncle I wish a draft for five hundred dollars
immediately, and explain why. Then inclose it in a note to Egbert, and
see that Michael puts it in his hands at the depot. Write to Egbert not
to spare money where it may be of any use, or can secure any comfort. We
cannot tell how your aunt Amy is situated, and money is always useful.
We must telegraph to your Cousin Amy that a friend is coming. Let us
realize what courage, prayer, and faith can accomplish. Action will do
you good, Laura."

The girl sprang to her feet and carried out her aunt's wishes with
precision. That was the kind of "lavender" which her nature required.

After writing all that her aunt dictated, she added on her own part:

If the knowledge that I honor you above other men can sustain you, rest
assured that this is true; if my sympathy and constant remembrance can
lighten your burdens, know that you and those you serve will rarely be
absent from my thoughts. You make light of your heroic act. To me it is
a revelation. I did not know that men could be so strong and noble in
our day. Whether such words are right or conventional, I have not even
thought. My heart is full and I must speak them. That God may bless you,
aid you in serving those I love so dearly, and return you in safety,
will be my constant prayer.

Auntie falters out one more message, "Tell Egbert that sister Amy's
household have not our faith; suggest it, teach it if you can."
Farewell, truest of friends. LAURA ROMEYN.

Mr. Growther was asleep in his chair when Haldane entered, and he stole
by him and made preparations for departure with silent celerity. Then,
valise in hand, he touched his old friend, who started up, and
exclaimed:

"Lord a' massy, where did you come from, and where yer goin'? You look
kinder sperit like. I say, am I awake? I was dreamin' you was startin'
off to kill somebody."

"Dreams go by contraries. It may be a long time before we meet again.
But we shall have many a good talk over old times, if not here, why, in
the better home, for your 'peaked-faced little chap' will surely lead
you there," and he explained all in a few brief sentences. "And now, my
kind, true friend, good-by. I thank you from my heart for the shelter
you have given me, and for your stanch friendship when friends were so
few. You have done all that you could to make a man of me, and now that
you won't have time to quarrel with me about it, I tell you to your face
that you are not a mean man. There are few larger-hearted, larger-souled
men in this city," and before the bewildered old gentleman could reply,
he was gone.

"Lord a' massy, Lord a' massy," groaned Mr. Growther, "the bottom is
jest fallin' out o' everything. If he dies with the yellow-jack I'll git
to cussin' as bad as ever."

Haldane found Mrs. Arnot's coachman at the depot with the letter Laura
had written. As he read it his face flushed with the deepest pleasure.
Having a few moments to spare, he pencilled hastily:

"MISS ROMEYN--I have received from Michael the letter with the draft.
Say to Mrs. Arnot I shall obey both the letter and spirit of her
instructions. Let me add for myself that my best hopes are more than
fulfilled. That you, who know all my past, could write such words seems
like a heavenly dream. But I assure you that you overestimate both the
character of my action and the danger. It is all plain, simple duty,
which hundreds of men would perform as a matter of course. I ask but one
favor, please look after Mr. Growther. He is growing old and feeble; I
owe him so much--Mrs. Arnot will tell you. Yours--"

"He couldn't write a word more, Miss, the train was a movin' when he
jumped on," said Michael when he delivered the note.

But that final word had for Laura no conventional meaning. She had long
known that Haldane was, in truth, hers, and she had deeply regretted the
fact, and would at any time have willingly broken the chain that bound
him, had it been in her power. Would she break it to-night? Yes,
unhesitatingly; but it would now cost her a pain to do so, which, at
first, she would not understand. On that stormy July evening when she
gave Haldane a little private concert she had obtained a glimpse of a
manhood unknown to her before, and it was full of pleasing suggestion.
To-night that same manhood which is at once so strong, and yet so
unselfish and gentle, had stood out before her distinct and luminous in
the light of a knightly deed, and she saw with the absoluteness of
irresistible conviction that such a manhood was above and beyond all
surface polish, all mere aesthetic culture, all earthly rank--that it
was something that belonged to God, and partook of the eternity of his
greatness and permanence.

By the kindred and noble possibilities of her own womanly nature, she
was of necessity deeply interested in such a man, having once recognized
him; and now for weeks she must think of him as consciously serving her
in the most knightly way and at the hourly risk of his life, and yet
hoping for no greater reward than her esteem and respect. While she knew
that he would have gone eagerly for her aunt's sake, and might have gone
from a mere sense of duty, she had been clearly shown that the thought
of serving her had turned his dangerous task into a privilege and a joy.
Could she follow such a man daily and hourly with her thoughts, could
she in vivid imagination watch his self-sacrificing efforts to minister
to, and save those she loved, with only the cool, decorous interest that
Mr. Beaumont would deem proper in the woman betrothed to himself? The
future must answer this question.

When Haldane had asked for a ticket to the southern city to which he was
destined, the agent stared at him a moment and said:

"Don't you know yellow fever is epidemic there?"

"Yes," replied Haldane with such cold reserve of manner that no further
questions were asked; but the fact that he, a medical student, had
bought a ticket for the plague-stricken city was stated in the "Courier"
the following morning. His old friend Mr. Ivison soon informed himself
of the whole affair, and in a glowing letter of eulogy made it
impossible for any one to charge that Mrs. Arnot had asked the young man
to go to the aid of her relatives at such tremendous personal risk.
Indeed it was clearly stated, with the unimpeachable Mr. Beaumont as
authority, that she had entreated him not to go, and had not the
slightest expectation of his going until he surprised her by his
unalterable decision.

After reading and talking over this letter, sustained as it had been by
years of straightforward duty, even good society concluded that it could
socially recognize and receive this man; and yet, as the old lady had
remarked, there was still an excellent prospect that he would enter
heaven before he found a welcome to the exclusive circles of Hillaton.



CHAPTER L

"O DREADED DEATH!"


Haldane found time in the enforced pauses of his journey to write a long
and affectionate letter to his mother, explaining all, and asking her
forgiveness again, as he often had before. He also wrote to Mrs. Arnot a
cheerful note, in which he tried to put his course in the most ordinary
and matter-of-fact light possible, saying that as a medical student it
was the most natural thing in the world for him to do.

As he approached the infected city he had the train chiefly to himself,
and he saw that the outgoing trains were full, and when at last he
walked its streets it reminded him of a household of which some member
is very ill, or dead, and the few who were moving about walked as if
under a sad constraint and gloom. On most faces were seen evidences of
anxiety and trouble, while a few were reckless.

Having obtained a carriage, he was driven to Mr. Poland's residence in a
suburb. He dismissed the carriage at the gate, preferring to quietly
announce himself. The sultry day was drawing to a close as he walked up
the gravelled drive that led to the house. Not even the faintest zephyr
stirred the luxuriant tropical foliage that here and there shadowed his
path, and yet the stillness and quiet of nature did not suggest peace
and repose so much as it did death. The motionless air, heavily laden
with a certain dead sweetness of flowers from the neighboring garden,
might well bring to mind the breathless silence and the heavy atmosphere
of the chamber in which the lifeless form and the fading funeral wreath
are perishing together.

So oppressed was Haldane he found himself walking softly and mounting
the steps of the piazza with a silent tread, as if he were in truth
approaching the majesty of death. Before he could ring the bell there
came from the parlor a low, sad prelude, played on a small reed organ
that had been built in the room, and then a contralto voice of peculiar
sweetness sang the following words with such depth of feeling that one
felt that they revealed the innermost emotion of the heart:

O priceless life! warm, throbbing life, With thought and love and
passion rife, I cling to thee. Thou art an isle in the ocean wide; Thou
art a barque above the tide; How vague and void is all beside! I cling
to thee.

O dreaded death! cold, pallid death, Despair is in thy icy breath; I
shrink from thee. What victims wilt thou next enroll? Thou hast a terror
for my soul Which will nor reason can control; I shrink from thee.

Then followed a sound that was like a low sob. This surely was Amy,
Laura's cousin-friend, and already she had won the whole sympathy of his
heart.

After ringing the bell he heard her step, and then she paused, as he
rightly surmised, to wipe away the thickly falling tears. He was almost
startled when she appeared before him, for the maiden had inherited the
peculiar and striking beauty of her mother. Sorrow and watching had
brought unusual pallor to her cheeks; but her eyes were so large, so
dark and intense, that they suggested spirit rather than flesh and
blood.

"I think that this is Miss Poland," commenced Haldane in a manner that
was marked by both sympathy and respect, and he was about to hand her
his card of introduction, when she stepped eagerly forward and took his
hand, saying: "You are Mr. Haldane. I know it at a glance."

"Yes, and wholly at your service."

Still retaining his hand, she looked for a second into his face, as if
she would read his soul and gauge the compass of his nature; so intent
and penetrating was her gaze, that Haldane felt that if there had been
any wavering or weakness on his part she would have known it as truly as
himself.

Her face suddenly lighted up with gratitude and friendliness, and she
said, earnestly:

"I _do_ thank you for coming. I had purposed asking you not to take
so great a risk for us, but to return; for, to be frank with you, our
physician has told me that your risk is terribly great; but I see that
you are one that would not turn back."

"You are right, Miss Poland." Then he added, with a frank smile, "There
is nothing terrible to me in the risk you speak of. I honestly feel it a
privilege to come to your aid, and I have but one request to make: that
you will let me serve you in any way and every way possible. By any
hesitancy and undue delicacy in this respect you will greatly pain me."

"Oh!" she exclaimed in a low and almost passionate tone, "I am so glad
you have come, for I was almost desperate."

"Your father?" asked Haldane very gravely.

"He is more quiet, and I try to think he is better, but doctor won't say
that he is. Ah, there he is coming now."

A carriage drove rapidly to the door, and the physician sprang up the
steps as if the hours were short for the increasing pressure of his
work.

"Miss Amy, why are you here yet? I hoped that you and your little sister
were on your way to the mountains," he said, taking her hand.

"Please do not speak of it again," she replied. "I cannot leave father
and mother, and Bertha, you know, is too young and nervous a child to be
forced to go away alone. We must all remain together, and hope the best
from your skill."

"God knows I'm doing all in my power to save my dear old friend Poland,"
said the physician huskily, and then he shook his head as if he had
little hope. "How is he now?"

"Better, I think. Dr. Orton, this is the friend of whom I spoke, Mr.
Haldane."

"You have always lived at the North?" asked the physician, looking the
young man over with a quick glance.

"Yes, sir."

"Do you realize the probable consequences of this exposure to one not
acclimated?"

"Dr. Orton, I am a medical student, and I have come to do my duty, which
here will be to carry out strictly your directions. I have only one deep
cause for anxiety, and that is that I may be taken with the disease
before I can be of much use. So please give me work at once."

"Give me your hand, old fellow. You do our profession credit, if not
fully fledged. You are right, we must all do what we can while we can,
for the Lord only knows how many hours are left to any of us. But, Amy,
my dear, it makes me feel like praying and swearing in the same breath
to find you still in this infernal city. A friend promised to call this
morning and take you and your sister away."

"We cannot go."

"Well, well, as long as the old doctor is above ground he will try to
take care of you; and this young gentleman can be invaluable if he can
hold on for a while before following too general a fashion. Come, sir, I
will install you as nurse at once."

"Doctor, Doctor Orton, what have you brought for me?" cried a childish
voice and a little girl, fair and blue-eyed, came fluttering down the
stairs, intercepting them on the way to Mr. Poland's room.

"Ah! there's my good little fairy," said the kind-hearted man, taking
her in his arms and kissing her. "Look in my pockets, little one, and
see what you can find."

With delightful unconsciousness of the shadows around her the child
fumbled in his pockets and soon pulled out a picture-book.

"No candy yet?" she exclaimed in disappointment.

"No candy at all, Bertha, nothing but good plain food till next winter.
You make sure of this, I suppose," he said significantly to the elder
sister.

"Yes, as far as possible. I will wait for you here."

They ascended to a large airy room on the second floor. Even to Haldane,
Mr. Poland appeared far down in the dark valley; but he was in that
quiet and conscious state which follows the first stage of the fever,
which in his case, owing to his vigorous frame, had been unusually
prolonged.

Without a word the doctor felt the sick man's pulse, who bent upon him
his questioning eyes. From the further side of the bed, Mrs. Poland,
sitting feebly in her chair, also fixed upon the physician the same
intense searching gaze that Haldane had sustained from the daughter. Dr.
Orton looked for a moment into her pale, thin face, which might have
been taken as a model for agonized anxiety, and then looked away again,
for he could not endure its expression.

"Orton, tell me the truth; no wincing now," said Mr. Poland in low,
thick utterance.

"My dear old friend, it cuts me to the heart to say it, but if you have
anything special that you would like to say to your family I think you
had better say it now."

"Then I am going to die," said the man and both his tone and face were
full of awe; while poor Mrs. Poland looked as if _in extremis_ herself.

"This return and rapid rise of fever at this late day looks very bad,"
said the physician, gloomily, "and you insisted on knowing the truth."

"You ever were an honest friend, Orton; I know you have done your best
for me, and, although worked to death, have come to see me often. I
leave my family in your charge. God grant I may be the only one to
suffer. May I see the children?"

"Yes, a few moments; but I do not wish them to be in this room long."

"Don't go just yet, Orton. I--to tell you the truth, I feel that dying
is rather serious business, and you and I have always taken life
somewhat as a good joke. Call the girls."

They came and stood by their mother. Amy was beyond tears, but little
Bertha could not understand it, and with difficulty could be kept from
clambering upon the bed to her father.

"Amy's naughty, she keeps me away from you, papa. I've been wanting to
see you all day, and Amy won't let me."

The doctor and Haldane retired to the hallway.

There was an unutterable look in the dying man's eyes as he fixed them
on the little group.

"How can I leave you? how can I leave you?" he groaned.

At this the child began to cry, and again struggled to reach her father.
She was evidently his idol, and he prayed, "Wherever I go--whatever
becomes of me, God grant I may see that child again."

"Mother," he said (he always called his wife by that endearing name),
"I'm sure you are mistaken. I want to see you all again with such
intense longing that I feel I shall. This life can't be all. My hearts
revolts at it. It's fiendish cruelty to tear asunder forever those who
love as we do. As I told you before, I'm going to take my chances--with
the publican. Oh! that some one could make a prayer! Orton!" he called
feebly.

The doctor entered, leaving the door open.

"Couldn't you offer a short prayer? You may think it unmanly in me, but
I am in sore straits, and I want to see these loved ones again."

"Haldane," cried Dr. Orton, "here, offer a prayer, for God's sake, if
you can. I feel as if I were choking."

Without any hesitancy or mannerism the Christian man knelt at Mr.
Poland's bedside and offered as simple and natural a prayer as he would
have spoken to the Divine Man in person had he gone to him in Judea,
centuries ago, in behalf of a friend. His faith was so absolute that he
that was petitioned became a living presence to those who listened.

"God bless you, whoever you are," said the sick man. "Oh, that does me
good! It's less dark. It seems to me that I've got hold of a hand that
can sustain me."

"Bress de Lord!" ejaculated an old negress who sat in a distant corner.

"I install this young man as your nurse to-night," said Dr. Orton,
huskily; "I'll be here in the morning. Come, little girls, go now."

"We shall meet again, Amy; we shall meet again, Bertie, darling;
remember papa said it and believed it."

Haldane saw a strange blending of love and terror in Amy's eyes as she
led her little and bewildered sister from the room.

Dr. Orton took him one side and rapidly gave his directions. "His
pulse," he said, "indicates that he may be violent during the night; if
so, induce Mrs. Poland to retire, if possible. I doubt if he lives till
morning." He then told Haldane of such precautions as he should take for
his own safety, and departed.

The horrors of that night cannot be portrayed. As the fever rose higher
and higher, all evidence of the kind, loving husband and father
perished, and there remained only a disease-tortured body. The awful
black vomit soon set in. The strong physical nature in its dying throes
taxed Haldane's powerful strength to the utmost, and only by constant
effort and main force could he keep the sufferer in his bed. Mrs. Poland
and the old colored woman who assisted her would have been totally
unequal to the occasion. Indeed, the wife was simply appalled and
overwhelmed with grief and horror, for the poor man, unconscious of all
save pain, and in accordance with a common phase of the disease, filled
the night with unearthly cries and shrieks. But before the morning
dawned, instead of tossing and delirium there was the calm serenity of
death.

As Haldane composed the form for its last sleep he said:

"My dear Mrs. Poland, your faithful watch is ended, your husband suffers
no more; now, surely you will yield to my entreaty and go to your room.
I will see that everything is properly attended to."

The poor woman was bending over her husband's ashes, almost as
motionless as they, and her answer was a low cry as she fell across his
body in a swoon.

Haldane lifted her gently up, and carried her from the room.

Crouching at the door of the death-chamber, her eyes dilated with
horror, he found poor Amy.

"Is mother dead also?" she gasped.

"No, Miss Amy. She only needs your care to revive speedily. Please lead
the way to your mother's apartment."

"I think there is a God, and that he sent you" she whispered.

"You are right," he replied, in the natural hearty tone which is so
potent in reassuring the terror-stricken. "Courage, Miss Amy; all will
be well at last. Now let me help you like a brother, and when your
mother revives, I will give her something to make her sleep; I then wish
you to sleep also."

The poor lady revived after a time, and tried to rise that she might
return to her husband's room, but fell back in utter weakness.

"Mrs. Poland," said Haldane gently, "you can do no good there. You must
live for your children now."

She soon was sleeping under the influence of an opiate.

"Will you rest, too, Miss Amy?" asked Haldane.

"I will try," she faltered; but her large, dark eyes looked as if they
never would close again.

Returning to the room over which so deep a hush had fallen, Haldane gave
a few directions to the old negress whom he left in charge, and then
sought the rest he so greatly needed himself.



CHAPTER LI

"O PRICELESS LIFE!"


When Haldane came down the following morning he found Bertha playing on
the piazza as unconscious of the loss of her father as the birds singing
among the trees of their master. Amy soon joined them, and Haldane saw
that her eyes had the same appealing and indescribable expression, both
of sadness and terror, reminding one of some timid and beautiful animal
that had been brought to bay by an enemy that was feared inexpressibly,
but from which there seemed no escape.

He took her hand with a strong and reassuring pressure.

"Oh," she exclaimed with a slight shudder, "how can the sun shine? The
birds, too, are singing as if there were no death and sorrow in the
world."

"Only a perfect faith, Miss Amy, can enable us, who do know there is
death and sorrow, to follow their example."

"It's all a black mystery to me," she replied, turning away.

"So it was to me once."

An old colored man, the husband of the negress who had assisted Haldane
in his watch, now appeared and announced breakfast.

It was a comparatively silent meal, little Bertha doing most of the
talking. Amy would not have touched a mouthful had it not been for
Haldane's persuasion.

As soon as Bertha had finished, she said to Haldane:

"Amy told me that you did papa ever so much good last evening: now I
want to see him right away."

"Does she not know?" asked Haldane in a low tone.

Amy shook her head. "It's too awful. What can I tell her?" she faltered.

"It is indeed inexpressibly sad, but I think I can tell the child
without its seeming awful to her, and yet tell her the truth," he
replied. "Shall I try to explain?"

"Yes, and let me listen, too, if you can rob the event of any of its
unutterable horror."

"Will Bertie come and listen to me if I will tell her about papa?"

The child climbed into his lap at once, and turned her large blue eyes
up to his in perfect faith.

"Don't you remember that papa spoke last night of leaving you; but said
you would surely meet again?"

At this the child's lip began to quiver, and she said: "But papa always
comes and kisses me good-by before he goes away."

"Perhaps he did, Bertie, when you were asleep in your crib last night."

"Oh yes, now I'm sure he did if he's gone away, 'cause I 'member he once
woke me up kissing me good-by."

"I think he kissed you very softly, and so you didn't wake. Our dear
Saviour, Jesus, came last night, and papa went away with him. But he
loves you just as much as ever, and he isn't sick any more, and you will
surely see him again."

"Do you think he will bring me something nice when he comes?"

"When you see him again he will have for you, Bertie, more beautiful
things than you ever saw before in all your life, but it may be a long
time before you see him."

The child slipped down from his knees quite satisfied and full of
pleasant anticipation, and went back to her play on the piazza.

"Do you believe all that?" asked Amy, looking as if Bertha had been told
a fairy tale.

"I do, indeed. I have told the child what I regard as the highest form
of the truth, though expressed in simple language. Miss Amy, I know that
your father was ever kind to you. Did he ever turn coldly away from any
earnest appeal of yours?"

"Never, never," cried the girl, with a rush of tears.

"And can you believe that his Heavenly Father turned from his touching
appeal last night? Christ said to those who were trusting in him, 'I
will come again and receive you unto myself; that where I am there ye
may be also.' As long as your father was conscious, he was clinging to
that divine hand that has never failed one true believer in all these
centuries. Surely, Miss Amy, your own reason tells you that the poor
helpless form that we must bury today is not your father. The genial
spirit, the mind that was a power out in the world, the soul with its
noble and intense affections and aspirations--these made the man that
was your father. Therefore I say with truth that the man, the
imperishable part, has gone away with him who loved humanity, and who
has prepared a better place for us than this earth can ever be under the
most favoring circumstances. You can understand that the body is but the
changing, perishing shadow.

"When you compare the poor, disease-shattered house in yonder room, with
the regal spirit that dwelt within it, when you compare that prostrate
form--which, like a fallen tree in the forest, is yielding to the
universal law of change--with the strong, active, intelligent man that
was your father, do not your very senses assure you that your father has
gone away, and, as I told Bertha, you will surely see him again? It may
seem to you that what I said about the good-by kiss was but a fiction to
soothe the child, but in my belief it was not. Though we know with
certainty so little of the detail of the life beyond, we have two good
grounds on which to base reasonable conjecture. We know of God's love;
we know your father's love; now what would be natural in view of these
two facts? I think we can manage to keep Bertha from seeing that which
is no longer her father, and thus every memory of him will be pleasant.
We will leave intact the impression which he himself made when he acted
consciously, for this which now remains is not himself at all."

Further conversation was interrupted by the arrival of Dr. Orton; but
Haldane saw that Amy had grasped at his words as one might try to catch
a rope that was being lowered to him in some otherwise hopeless abyss.

"I feared that such might be the end," said the doctor, gloomily, on
learning from Haldane the events of the night; "it frequently is in
constitutions like his." Then he went up and saw Mrs. Poland.

The lady's condition gave him much anxiety, but he kept it to himself
until they were alone. After leaving quieting medicines for her with
Amy, and breaking utterly down in trying to say a few words of comfort
to the fatherless girl, he motioned to Haldane to follow him.

"Come with me to the city," he said, "and we will arrange for such
disposal of the remains as is best."

Having informed Amy of the nature of his errand, and promising to
telegraph Mrs. Arnot, Haldane accompanied the physician to the business
part of town.

"You have been a godsend to them," said the kind-hearted old doctor,
blowing his nose furiously. "This case comes a little nearer home than
any that has yet occurred; but then the bottom is just falling out of
everything, and it looks as if we would all go before we have a frost.
It seems to me, though, that I can stand anything rather than see Amy
go. She is engaged to a nephew of mine--as fine a fellow as there is in
town, if I do say it, and I love the girl as if she were my own child.
My nephew is travelling in Europe now, and I doubt if he knows the
danger hanging over the girl. If anything happens to her it will about
kill him, for he idolizes her, and well he may. I'm dreadfully anxious
about them all. I fear most for Mrs. Poland's mind. She's a New England
lady, as I suppose you know--wonderfully gifted woman, too much brain
power for that fragile body of hers. Well, perhaps you did not
understand all that was said last night; but Mrs. Poland has always been
a great reader, and she has been carried away by the materialistic
philosophy that's in fashion nowadays. Queer, isn't it? and she
two-thirds spirit herself. Her husband and my best friend was as genial
and whole-souled a man as ever lived, fond of a good dinner, fond of a
joke, and fond of his family to idolatry. His wife had unbounded
influence over him, or otherwise he might have been a little fast; but
he always laughed at what he called her 'Yankee notions,' and said he
would not accept her philosophy until she became a little more material
herself. Poland was a square, successful business man, but I fear he did
not lay up much. He was too open-hearted and free-handed--a typical
Southerner I suppose you would say at the North, that is, those of you
who don't think of us as all slave-drivers and slave-traders. I expect
the North and South will have to have a good, square, stand-up fight
before they understand each other."

"God forbid!" ejaculated Haldane.

"Well, I don't think you and I will ever quarrel. You may call us what
you please if you will take care of Poland's family."

"I have already learned to have a very thorough respect both for your
head and heart, Doctor Orton."

"I'm considerably worse than they average down here. But as I was
telling you, Mrs. Poland was a New England woman, and to humor her her
husband employed such white servants as could be got in the city, and
poor trash they were most of the time. When the fever appeared they left
instantly. Poland bought the old colored people who are there with the
place, and gave them their freedom, and only they have stood by them.
What they would have done last night if you had not come, God only
knows. Poor Amy, poor Amy!" sighed the old doctor tempestuously; "she's
the prettiest and pluckiest little girl in the city. She's half
frightened out of her wits, I can see that, and yet nothing but force
could get her away. For my nephew's sake and her own I tried hard to
induce her to go, but she stands her ground like a soldier. What is best
now I hardly know. Mrs. Poland is so utterly prostrated that it might
cost her life to move her. Besides, they have all been so terribly
exposed to the disease that they might be taken with it on the journey,
and to have them go wandering off the Lord knows where at this chaotic
time looks to me about as bad as staying where they are, and I can look
after them. But we'll see, we'll see." And in like manner the sorely
troubled old gentleman talked rapidly on, till they reached the
undertaker's, seemingly finding a relief in thus unburdening his heart
to one of whose sympathy he felt sure, and who might thus be led to feel
a deeper interest in the objects of his charge.

Even at that time of general disaster Haldane's abundant funds enabled
him to secure prompt attention. It was decided that Mr. Poland's remains
should be placed in a receiving vault until such time as they could be
removed to the family burying-ground in another city, and before the day
closed everything had been attended to in the manner which refined
Christian feeling would dictate.

Before parting with Haldane, Doctor Orton had given him careful
directions what to do in case he recognized symptoms of the fever in any
of the family or himself. "Keep Amy and Bertha with their mother all you
can," he said; "anything to rouse the poor woman from that stony despair
into which she seems to have fallen."

The long day at length came to an end. Haldane of necessity had been
much away, and he welcomed the cool and quiet evening; and yet he knew
that with the shadow of night, though so grateful after the glare and
heat to which he had been subjected, the fatal pestilence approached the
nearer, as if to strike a deadlier blow. As the pioneer forefathers of
the city had shut their doors and windows at nightfall, lest their
savage and lurking foes should send a fatal arrow from some dusky
covert, so now again, with the close of the day, all doors and windows
must be shut against a more subtle and remorseless enemy, whose viewless
shafts sped with a surer aim in darkness.

Amy had spent much of the day in unburdening her heart in a long letter
to her cousin Laura, in which in her own vivid way she portrayed the
part Haldane had acted toward them. She had also written to her distant
and unconscious lover, and feeling that it might be the last time, she
had poured out to him a passion that was as intense and yet as pure as
the transparent flame that we sometimes see issuing from the heart of
the hard-wood maple, as we sit brooding over our winter fire.

"Come and sit with us, and as one of us," she had said to Haldane, and
so they had all gathered at the bedside of the widow, who had scarcely
strength to do more than fix her dark, wistful eyes on one and another
of the group. She was so bewildered and overwhelmed with her loss that
her mind had partially suspended its action. She saw and heard
everything; she remembered it all afterward; but now the very weight of
the blow had so stunned her that she was mercifully saved from the agony
of full consciousness.

Little Bertha climbed upon Haldane's lap and pleaded for a story.

"Yes, Bertie," he said, "and I think I know a story that you would like.
You remember I told you that your papa had gone away with Jesus; would
you not like to hear a story about this good friend of your papa's?"

"Yes, yes, I would. Do you know much about him?"

"Quite a good deal, for he's my friend too. I know one true story about
him that I often like to think of. Listen, and I will tell it to you.
Jesus is the God who made us, and he lives 'way up above the sky.' But
he not only made us, Bertie, but he also loves us, and in order to show
us how he loves us he is always coming to this world to do us good; and
once he came and lived here just like a man, so that we might all be
sure that he cared for us and wanted to make us good and happy. Well, at
that time when he lived here in this world as a man he had some true
friends who loved him and believed in him. At a certain time they were
all staying on the shore of a sea, and one evening Jesus told his
friends to take a little boat and go over to the other side of the sea,
and he would meet them there. Then Jesus, who wanted to be alone, went
up the side of the mountain that rose from the water's edge. Then night
came and it began to grow darker and darker, and at last it was so dark
that the friends of Jesus that were in the boat could only see a very
little way. Then a moaning, sighing wind began to rise, and the poor men
in the boat saw that a storm was coming, and they pulled hard with their
oars in hopes of getting over on the other side before the storm became
very bad; but by the time they reached the very middle of the sea, the
wind began to blow furiously, just as you have seen it blow when the
trees bent 'way over toward the ground, and some perhaps were broken
down. A strong wind at sea makes the water rise up in waves, and these
waves began to beat against the boat, and before very long some of the
highest ones would dash into it. The men pulled with their oars with all
their might, but it was of no use; the wind was right against them, and
though they did their best hour after hour, they still could get no
nearer the shore. How sad and full of danger was their condition! the
dark, dark night was above and around them, the dark, angry waves
dashing by and over them, the cold, black depths of water beneath them,
and no sound in their ears but the wild, rushing storm. What do you
think became of them?"

"I'm afraid they were drowned," said Bertha, looking up with eyes that
were full of fear and trouble.

"Have you forgotten Jesus?"

"But he's 'way off on the side of the mountain."

"He is never so far from his friends but that he can see them and know
all about them. He saw these friends in the boat, for Jesus can see in
the darkness as well as in the light; and when the night grew darkest,
and the waves were highest, and his friends most weary and discouraged,
he came to them so that they might know that he could save them, when
they felt they could not save themselves. And he came as no other help
could have come--walking over the very waves that threatened to swallow
up his friends; and when he was near to them he called out, 'Be of good
cheer, it is I; be not afraid.' Then he went right up to the boat and
stepped into it among his friends. Oh! what a happy change his coming
made, for the winds ceased, the waves went down, and in a very little
while the boat reached the sea-shore. The bright sun rose up, the
darkness fled away, and the friends of Jesus were safe. They have been
safe ever since. Nothing can harm Jesus' friends. He takes care of them
from day to day, from year to year, and from age to age. Whenever they
are in trouble or pain or danger he comes to them as he did to his
friends in the boat, and he brings them safely through it all. Don't you
think he is a good friend to have?"

"Isn't I too little to be his friend?"

"No, indeed; no one ever loved little children as he does. He used to
take them in his arms and bless them, and he said, 'Suffer them to come
to me'; and where he lives he has everything beautiful to make little
children happy."

"And you say papa is with him?"

"Yes, papa is with him."

"Why can't we all go to him now?"

"As soon as he is ready for us he will come for us."

"I wish he was ready for mamma, Amy, and me now, and then we could all
be together. It's so lonely without papa. Oh! I'm so tired," she added
after a few moments, and a little later her head dropped against
Haldane's breast, and she was asleep.

"Mr. Haldane," said Amy in a low, agitated voice, "have you embodied
your faith in that story to Bertha?"

"Yes, Miss Amy."

"Why do you think"--and she hesitated. "How do you know," she began
again, "that any such Being as Jesus exists and comes to any one's
help?"

"Granting that the story I have told you is true, how did his disciples
know that he came to their help? Did not the hushed winds prove it? Did
not the quieted waters prove it? Did not his presence with them assure
them of it? By equal proof I know that he can and will come to the aid
of those who look to him for aid. I have passed through darker nights
and wilder storms than ever lowered over the Sea of Galilee, and I know
by simple, practical, happy experience that Jesus Christ, through his
all-pervading Spirit, has come to me in my utter extremity again and
again, and that I have the same as felt his rescuing hand. Not that my
trials and temptations have been greater than those of many others, but
I have been weaker than others, and I have often been conscious of his
sustaining power when otherwise I would have sunk beneath my burden.
This is not a theory, Miss Amy, nor the infatuation of a few ignorant
people. It is the downright experience of multitudes in every walk of
life, and, on merely scientific grounds, is worth as much as any other
experience. This story of Jesus gains the sympathy of little Bertha; it
also commands the reverent belief of the most gifted and cultivated
minds in the world."

"Oh, that I could believe all this; but there is so much mystery, so
much that is dark." Then she glanced at her mother, who had turned away
her face and seemed to be sleeping, and she asked: "If Christ is so
strong to help and save, why is he not strong to prevent evil? Why is
there a cry of agony going up from this stricken city? Why must father
die who was everything to us? Why must mother suffer so? Why am I so
shadowed by an awful fear? Life means so much to me. I love it," she
continued in low yet passionate tones. "I love the song of birds, the
breath of flowers, the sunlight, and every beautiful thing. I love
sensation. I am not one who finds a tame and tranquil pleasure in the
things I like or in the friends I love. My joys thrill every nerve and
fibre of my being. I cling to them, I cannot give them up. A few days
ago life was as full of rich promise to me as our tropical spring. It is
still, though I will never cease to feel the pain of this great sorrow,
and yet this horrible pit of death, corruption, and nothingness yawns at
my very feet. Mr. Haldane," she said in a still lower and more
shuddering tone, "I have a terrible presentiment that I shall perish
with this loathsome disease. I may seem to you, who are so quiet and
brave, very weak and cowardly; but I shrink from death with a dread
which you cannot understand and which no language can express. It is
repugnant to every instinct of my being, and I can think of it only with
unutterable loathing. If I were old and feeble, if I had tasted all the
joys of life, I might submit, but not now, not now. I feel with father
that it is fiendish cruelty to give one such an intense love of life and
then wrench it away; and, passionately as I love life, there is one far
more dear. There is that in your nature which has so won my confidence
that I can reveal to you my whole heart. Mr. Haldane, I love one who is
like you, manly and noble, and dearly as I prize life, I think I could
give it away in slow torture for his sake, if required. How often my
heart has thrilled to see his eyes kindle with his foolish admiration,
the infatuation of love which makes its object beautiful at least to the
lover. And now to think that he does not know what I suffer and fear, to
think that I may never see him again, to think that when he returns I
may be a hideous mass of corruption that he cannot even approach. Out
upon the phrases 'beneficent nature,' and 'natural law.' Laws which
permit such things are must unnatural, and to endow one with such a love
of life, such boundless capabilities of enjoying life, and then at the
supreme moment when the loss will be most bitterly felt to snatch it
away, looks to me more like the work of devilish ingenuity than of a
'beneficent nature.' I feel with father, it is fiendish cruelty."

Haldane bowed his head among Bertha's curls to hide the tears that would
come at this desperate cry of distress; but Amy's eyes were hard and
dry, and had the agonized look which might have been their expression
had she been enduring physical torture.

"Miss Amy," he said brokenly after a moment, "you forget that your
father said, 'If this life is all, it is fiendishly cruel to tear us
from that which we have learned to love so dearly,' and I agree with
him. But this life is not all; the belief that human life ends at death
is revolting to reason, conscience, and every sense of justice. If this
were true the basest villain could escape all the consequences of his
evil in a moment, and you who are so innocent, so exquisite in your
spiritual organization, so brave and noble that you can face this awful
fear in your devotion to those you love--you by ceasing to breathe
merely would sink to precisely the same level and be no different from
the lifeless clay of the villain. Such monstrous injustice is
impossible; it outrages every instinct of justice, every particle of
reason that I have.

"Miss Amy, don't you see that you are like the disciples in the boat out
in the midst of the sea? The night is dark above you, the storm is wild
around you, the waves are dashing over you, the little boat is frail,
and there are such cold, dark depths beneath it. But we can't help these
things. We can't explain the awful mystery of evil and suffering; sooner
or later every human life becomes enveloped in darkness, storm, and
danger. That wave-tossed boat in the midst of the sea is an emblem of
the commonest human experience. On the wide sea of life, numberless
little barks are at this moment at the point of foundering. Few are so
richly freighted as yours, but the same unknown depths are beneath each.
But, Miss Amy, I pray you remember the whole of this suggestive Bible
story. Those imperilled disciples were watched by a loving, powerful
friend. He came to their aid, making the very waves that threatened to
engulf the pathway of his rescuing love. He saved those old-time
friends. They are living to-day, they will live forever. I can't explain
the dark and terrible things of which this world is full, I cannot
explain the awful mystery of evil in any of its forms. I know the
pestilence is all around us; I know it seems to threaten your precious,
beautiful life. I recognize the fact, as I also remember the fact of the
darkness and storm around the little boat. But I also know with absolute
certainty that there is one who can come to your rescue, whose province
it is to give life, deathless life, life more rich and full of thrilling
happiness than you have ever dreamed of, even with your vivid
imagination."

"How, how can you know this? What _proof_ can you give me?" she
asked; and no poor creature, whose life was indeed at stake, ever bent
forward more eagerly to catch the sentence of life or death, than did
Amy Poland the coming answer.

"I know it," he replied more calmly, "on the strongest possible grounds
of evidence--my own experience, the experience of Mrs. Arnot, who is
sincerity itself, and the experience of multitudes of others. Believers
in Jesus Christ have been verifying his promises in every age, and in
every possible emergency and condition of life, and if their testimony
is refused, human consciousness is no longer a basis of knowledge. No
one ever had a better friend than Mrs. Arnot has been to me; she has
been the means of saving me from disgrace, shame, and everything that
was base, and I love her with a gratitude that is beyond words, and yet
I am not so conscious of her practical help and friendship as that of
the Divine Man who has been my patient unwavering friend in my long,
hard struggle."

Under his words, the hard, dry despair of Amy had given way to gentler
feelings, which found expression in low, piteous sobbing.

"Oh, when will he come to me?" she asked, "for I cannot doubt after such
words."

"When you most need him, Miss Amy. It is your privilege to ask his
comforting and sustaining presence now; but he will come when he sees
that you most need him."

"If ever poor creatures needed such a friend as you have described, we
need him now," faltered Mrs. Poland, turning her face toward them and
then they knew that she had heard all.

Amy sprang to her embrace, exclaiming, "Mother, is it possible that we
can find such a friend in our extremity?"

"Amy, I am bewildered, I am overwhelmed."

Haldane carried little Bertha to her crib and covered her with an
afghan. Then coming to the lady's side he took her hand and said gently,
and yet with that quiet firmness which does much to produce conviction:
"Mrs. Poland, before leaving your husband to his quiet sleep we read
words which Jesus Christ once spoke to a despairing, grief-stricken
woman. Take them now as if spoken to you. 'Jesus said unto her, I am the
resurrection and the life: he that believeth in me, though he were dead,
yet shall he live; and whosoever liveth and believeth in me shall never
die.' As your husband said to you, you will all surely meet again."

Then he lifted her hand to his lips in a caress that was full of
sympathy and respect, and silently left the room.



CHAPTER LII

A MAN VERSUS A CONNOISSEUR


Amy's sad presentiment was almost verified. She was very ill, and for
hours of painful uncertainty Haldane watched over her and administered
the remedies which Dr. Orton left; and indeed the doctor himself was
never absent very long, for his heart was bound up in the girl. At last,
after a wavering poise, the scale turned in favor of life, and she began
to slowly revive.

Poor Mrs. Poland was so weak that she could not raise her head or hand,
but, with her wistful, pathetic eyes, followed every motion, for she
insisted on having Amy in the same room with herself. Aunt Saba, the old
negress, to whom Mr. Poland had given her freedom, continued a faithful
assistant. Bound to her mistress by the stronger chain of gratitude and
affection, she served with fidelity in every way possible to her; and
she and her husband were so old and humble that death seemingly had
forgotten them.

Before Amy was stricken down with the fever the look of unutterable
dread and anxiety that was so painful to witness passed away, and gave
place to an expression of quiet serenity.

"I need no further argument," she had said to Haldane; "Christ has come
across the waves of my trouble. I am as sure of it as I am sure that you
came to my aid. I do not know whether mother or Bertha or I will
survive, but I believe that God's love is as great as his power, and
that in some way and at some time all will come out for the best. I have
written to my friend abroad and to Auntie Arnot all about it, and now I
am simply waiting. O, Mr. Haldane, I am so happy to tell you," she had
added, "that I think mother is accepting the same faith, slowly and in
accordance with her nature, but surely nevertheless. I am like father,
quick and intense in my feelings. I feel that which is false or that
which is true, rather than reason it out as mother does."

Aunt Saba and her husband managed to take care of Bertha and keep her
mind occupied; but before Amy's convalescence had proceeded very far the
little girl was suddenly prostrated by a most violent attack of the
disease, and she withered before the hot fever like a fragile flower in
a simoom. Haldane went hastily for Dr. Orton, but he gave scarcely a
hope from the first.

During the night following the day on which she had been stricken down a
strange event occurred. [Footnote: It is stated on high medical authority
that "all patients suffer more during thunder-showers," and an instance
is given of a physician who was suffering from this fever, and who was
killed as instantly, by vivid flash and loud report, as if he had been
struck by the lightning.] The sultry heat had been followed by a
tropical thunder-storm, which had gathered in the darkness, and often
gave to the midnight a momentary and brighter glare than that of the
previous noon. The child would start as the flashes grew more intense,
for they seemed to distress her very much.

As Haldane was lifting her to give her a drink he said:

"Perhaps Bertie will see papa very soon."

Hearing the word "papa," the child forgot her pain for a moment and
smiled. At that instant there was a blinding flash of lightning, and the
appalling thunder-peal followed without any interval.

Both Mrs. Poland and Amy gave a faint and involuntary cry of alarm, but
Haldane's eyes were fixed on the little smiling face that he held so
near to his own. The smile did not fade. The old, perplexed expression
of pain did not come back, and after a moment he said quietly and very
gently:

"Bertie is with her father;" and he lifted her up and carried her to her
mother, and then to Amy, that they might see the beautiful and smiling
expression of the child's face.

But their eyes were so blinded by tears that they could scarcely see the
face from which all trace of suffering had been banished almost as truly
as from the innocent spirit.

Having laid her back in the crib, and arranged the little form as if
sleeping, he carried the crib, with Aunt Saba's help, to the room where
Mr. Poland had died. Then he told the old negress to return and remain
with her mistress, and that he would watch over the body till morning.

That quiet watch by the pure little child, with a trace of heaven's own
beauty on her face, was to Haldane like the watch of the shepherds on
the hillside near Bethlehem. At times, in the deep hush that followed
the storm, he was almost sure that he heard, faint and far away, angelic
minstrelsy and song.

Haldane's unusually healthful and vigorous constitution had thus far
resisted the infection, but after returning from the sad duty of laying
little Bertha's remains by those of her father, he felt the peculiar
languor which is so often the precursor of the chill and subsequent
fever. Although he had scarcely hoped to escape an attack, he had never
before realized how disastrous it would be to the very ones he had come
to serve. Who was there to take care of him? Mrs. Poland was almost
helpless from nervous prostration. Amy required absolute quiet to
prevent the more fatal relapse, which is almost certain to follow
exertion made too early in convalescence. He knew that if he were in the
house she would make the attempt to do something for him, and he also
knew it would be at the risk of her life. Old Aunt Saba was worn out in
her attendance on Bertha, Amy, and Mrs. Poland. Her husband, and a
stranger who had been at last secured to assist him, were required in
the household duties.

He took his decision promptly, for he felt that he had but brief time in
which to act. Going to Mrs. Poland's room, he said to her and Amy:

"I am glad to find you both so brave and doing as well as you are on
this sad, sad day. I do not think you will take the disease, Mrs.
Poland; and you, Miss Amy, only need perfect quiet in order to get well.
Please remember, as a great favor to me, how vitally important is the
tranquillity of mind and body that I am ever preaching to you, and don't
do that which fatigues you in the slightest degree, till conscious of
your old strength. And now I am going away for a little while. This is a
time when every man should be at his post of duty. I am needed
elsewhere, for I know of a case that requires immediate attention.
Please do not remonstrate," he said, as they began to urge that he
should take some rest; "my mission here has ended for the present and my
duty is elsewhere. We won't say good-by, for I shall not be far away;"
and although he was almost faint from weakness, his bearing was so
decided and strong, and he appeared so bent on departure, that they felt
that it would hardly be in good taste to say anything more.

"We are almost beginning to feel that Mr. Haldane belongs to us," said
Amy to her mother afterward, "and forget that he may be prompted by as
strong a sense of duty to others."

As Haldane was leaving the house Dr. Orton drove to the door. Before he
could alight the young man climbed into his buggy with almost desperate
haste.

"Drive toward the city," he said so decisively that the doctor obeyed.

"What's the matter, Haldane? Speak, man; you look sick."

"Take me to the city hospital. I am sick."

"I shall take you right back to Mrs. Poland's," said the doctor, pulling
up.

Haldane laid his hands on the reins, and then explained his fears and
the motive for his action.

"God bless you, old fellow; but you are right. Any effort now would cost
Amy her life, and she would make it if you were there. But you are not
going to the hospital."

Dr. Orton's intimate acquaintance with the city enabled him to place
Haldane in a comfortable room near his own house, where he could give
constant supervision to his case. He also procured a good nurse, whose
sole duty was to take care of the young man. To the anxious questioning
of Mrs. Poland and Amy from time to time, the doctor maintained the
fiction, saying that Haldane was watching a very important case under
his care; "and you know his way," added the old gentleman, rubbing his
hands, as if he were enjoying something internally, "he won't leave a
case till I say it's safe, even to visit you, of whom he speaks every
chance he gets;" and thus the two ladies in their feeble state were
saved all anxiety.

They at length learned of the merciful ruse that had been played upon
them by the appearance of their friend at their door in Dr. Orton's
buggy. As the old physician helped his patient, who was still rather
weak, up the steps, he said with his hearty laugh:

"Haldane has watched over that case, that he and I told you of, long
enough. We now turn the case over to you, Miss Amy. But all he requires
is good living, and I'll trust to you for that. He's a trump, if he is a
Yankee. But drat him, I thought he'd spoil the joke by dying, at one
time."

The sentiments that people like Mrs. Poland and her daughter, Mrs.
Arnot, and Laura, would naturally entertain toward one who had served
them as Haldane had done, and at such risk to himself, can be better
imagined than portrayed. They looked and felt infinitely more than they
were ever permitted to say, for any expression of obligation was
evidently painful to him.

He speedily gained his old vigor, and before the autumn frosts put an
end to the epidemic, was able to render Dr. Orton much valuable
assistance.

Amy became more truly his sister than ever his own had been to him. Her
quick intuition soon discovered his secret--even the changing
expression of his eyes at the mention of Laura's name would have
revealed it to her--but he would not let her speak on the subject. "She
belongs to another," he said, "and although to me she is the most
beautiful and attractive woman in the world, it must be my lifelong
effort not to think of her."

His parting from Mrs. Poland and Amy tested his self-control severely.
In accordance with her impulsive nature, Amy put her arms about his neck
as she said brokenly:

"You were indeed God's messenger to us, and you brought us life. As
father said, we shall all meet again."

On his return, Mrs. Arnot's greeting was that of a mother; but there
were traces of constraint in Laura's manner. When she first met him she
took his hand in a strong, warm pressure, and said, with tears in her
eyes:

"Mr. Haldane, I thank you for your kindness to Amy and auntie as
sincerely as if it had all been rendered to me alone."

But after this first expression of natural feeling, Haldane was almost
tempted to believe that she shunned meeting his eyes, avoided speaking
to him, and even tried to escape from his society, by taking Mr.
Beaumont's arm and strolling off to some other apartment, when he was
calling on Mrs. Arnot. And yet if this were true, he was also made to
feel that it resulted from no lack of friendliness or esteem on her
part.

"She fears that my old-time passion may revive, and she would teach me
to put a watch at the entrance of its sepulchre," he at length
concluded; "she little thinks that my love, so far from being dead, is a
chained giant that costs me hourly vigilance to hold in lifelong
imprisonment."

But Laura understood him much better than he did her. Her manner was the
result of a straightforward effort to be honest. Of her own free will,
and without even the slightest effort on the part of her uncle and aunt
to incline her toward the wealthy and distinguished Mr. Beaumont, she
had accepted all his attentions, and had accepted the man himself. In
the world's estimation she would not have the slightest ground to find
fault with him, for, from the first, both in conduct and manner, he had
been irreproachable.

When the telegram which announced Mr. Poland's death was received, he
tried to comfort her by words that were so peculiarly elegant and
sombre, that, in spite of Laura's wishes to think otherwise, they struck
her like an elegiac address that had been carefully prearranged and
studied; and when the tidings of poor little Bertha's death came, it
would occur to Laura that Mr. Beaumont had thought his first little
address so perfect that he could do no better than to repeat it, as one
might use an appropriate burial service on all occasions. He meant to be
kind and considerate. He was "ready to do anything in his power," as he
often said. But what was in his power? As telegrams and letters came,
telling of death, of desperate illness, and uncertain life, of death
again, of manly help, of woman-like self-sacrifice in the same man, her
heart began to beat in quick, short, passionate throbs. Bat it would
seem that nothing could ever disturb the even rhythm of Beaumont's
pulse. He tried to show his sympathy by turning his mind to all that was
mournful and sombre in art and literature. One day he brought to her
from New York what he declared to be the finest arrangement of dirge
music for the piano extant, and she quite surprised him by declaring
with sudden passion that she could not and would not play a note of it.

In her deep sorrow and deeper anxiety, in her strange and miserable
unrest, which had its hidden root in a cause not yet understood, she
turned to him again and again for sympathy, and he gave her abundant
opportunity to seek it, for Laura was the most beautiful object he had
ever seen; and therefore, to feast his eye and gratify his ear, he spent
much of his time with her; so much, indeed, that she often grew drearily
weary of him. But no matter when or how often she would look into his
face for quick, heartfelt appreciation, she saw with instinctive
certainty that, more than lover, more than friend, and eventually, more
than husband, he was, and ever would be, a connoisseur. When she smiled
he was admiring her, when she wept he was also admiring her. Whatever
she did or said was constantly being looked at and studied from an
aesthetic standpoint by this man, whose fastidious taste she had thus
far satisfied. More than once she had found herself asking: "Suppose I
should lose my beauty, what would he do?" and the instinctive answer of
her heart was: "He would honorably try to keep all his pledges, but
would look the other way."

Before she was aware of it, she had begun to compare her affianced with
Haldane, and she found that the one was like a goblet of sweet, rich
wine, that was already nearly exhausted and cloying to her taste; the
other was like a mountain spring, whose waters are pure, ever new,
unfailing, prodigally abundant, inspiring yet slaking thirst.

But she soon saw whither such comparisons were leading her, and
recognized her danger and her duty. She had plighted her faith to
another, and he had given her no good reason to break that faith. Laura
had a conscience, and she as resolutely set to work to shut out Haldane
from her heart, as he, poor man, had tried to exclude her image, and
from very much the same cause. But the heart is a wayward organ and is
often at sword's-point with both will and conscience, and frequently, in
spite of all that she could do, it would array Haldane on the one side
and Beaumont on the other, and so it would eventually come to be, the
man who loved her, _versus_ the connoisseur who admired her, but whose
absorbing passion for himself left no place for any other strong
feeling.



CHAPTER LIII

EXIT OF LAURA'S FIRST KNIGHT


Haldane was given but little time for quiet study, for, before the year
closed, tidings came from his mother, who was then in Italy, that she
was ill and wished to see him. Poor Mrs. Haldane had at last begun to
understand her son's character better, and to realize that he would
retrieve the past. She also reproached herself that she had not been
more sympathetic and helpful to him, and was not a little jealous that
he should have found better and more appreciative friends than herself.
And, at last, when she was taken ill, she longed to see him, and he lost
not a moment in reaching her side.

Her illness, however, did not prove very serious, and she improved
rapidly after a young gentleman appeared who was so refined in his
manners, so considerate and deferential in his bearing toward her that
she could scarcely believe that he was the same with the wild, wretched
youth who had been in jail, and, what was almost as bad, who had worked
in a mill.

Haldane made the most of his opportunities in seeing what was beautiful
in nature and art while in the old world, but his thoughts turned with
increasing frequency to his own land--not only because it contained the
friends he loved so well, but also because events were now rapidly
culminating for that great struggle between the two jarring sections
that will eventually form a better and closer union on the basis of a
mutual respect, and a better and truer knowledge of each other.

When Mrs. Haldane saw that her son was determined to take part in the
conflict, he began to seem to her more like his old unreasonable self.
She feebly remonstrated as a matter of course, and proved to her own
satisfaction that it was utter folly for a young man who had the
enjoyment of such large wealth as her son to risk the loss of everything
in the hardships and dangers of war. He was as kind and considerate as
possible, but she saw from the old and well-remembered expression of his
eyes that he would carry out his own will nevertheless, and therefore
she and his sisters reluctantly returned with him.

Having safely installed them in their old home, and proved by the aid of
Dr. Marks and some other leading citizens of his native city that they
had no further occasion to seclude themselves from the world, he
returned to Hillaton to aid in organizing a regiment that was being
recruited there, and in which Mr. Ivison had assured him of a
commission. By means of the acquaintances he had made through his old
mission class, he was able to secure enlistments rapidly, and although
much of the material that he brought in was unpromising in its first
appearance, he seemed to have the faculty of transforming the slouching
dilapidated fellows into soldiers, and it passed into general remark
that "Haldane's company was the roughest to start with and the best
disciplined and most soldierly of them all when ordered to the seat of
war."

The colonelcy of the regiment was given to Mr. Beaumont, not only on
account of his position, but also because of his large liberality in
fitting it out. He took a vast interest in the aesthetic features of its
equipment, style of uniform, and like matters, and he did most excellent
service in insisting on neatness, good care of weapons, and a
soldier-like bearing from the first.

While active in this work he rose again in Laura's esteem, for he seemed
more manly and energetic than he had shown himself to be before; and
what was still more in his favor, he had less time for the indulgence of
his taste as a connoisseur with her fair but often weary face as the
object of contemplation.

She, with many others, visited the drill-ground almost daily, and when
she saw the tall and graceful form of Mr. Beaumont issuing from the
colonel's tent, when she saw him mount his superb white horse, which he
managed with perfect skill, when she saw the sun glinting on his elegant
sword and gold epaulets, and heard his sonorous orders to the men, she
almost felt that all Hillaton was right, and that she had reason to be
proud of him, and to be as happy as the envious belles of the city
deemed her to be. But in spite of herself, her eyes would wander from
the central figure to plain Captain Haldane, who, ignoring the admiring
throng, was giving his whole attention to his duty.

Before she was aware, the thought began to creep into her mind, however,
that to one man these scenes were military pageants, and to the other
they meant stern and uncompromising war.

This impression had speedy confirmation, for one evening when both Mr.
Beaumont and Haldane happened to be present, Mrs. Arnot remarked in
effect that her heart misgive her when she looked into the future, and
that the prospect of a bloody war between people of one race and faith
was simply horrible.

"It will not be very bloody," remarked Mr. Beaumont, lightly. "After
things have gone about so far the politicians on both sides will step in
and patch up a compromise. Our policy at the North is to make an
imposing demonstration. This will have the effect of bringing the
fire-eaters to their senses, and if this won't answer we must get enough
men together to walk right over the South, and end the nonsense at once.
I have travelled through the South, and know that it can be done."

"Pardon me, colonel," said Haldane, "but since we are not on the
drill-ground I have a right to differ with you. I anticipate a very
bloody, and, perhaps, a long war. I have not seen so much of the South,
but I have seen something of its people. The greatest heroism I ever saw
manifested in my life was by a young Southern girl, and if such are
their women we shall find the men foemen abundantly worthy of our steel.
We shall indeed have to literally walk over them, that is, such of us as
are left and able to walk. I agree with Mrs. Arnot, and I tremble for
the future of my country."

Mr. Beaumont forgot himself for once so far as to say, "Oh, if you find
such cause for trembling--" but Laura's indignant face checked further
utterance.

"I propose to do my duty," said Haldane, with a quiet smile, though a
quick flush showed that he felt the slur, "and it will be your duty,
Colonel, to see that I do."

"You have taught us that the word duty means a great deal to you,
Egbert," said Mrs. Arnot, and then the matter dropped. But the animus of
each man had been quite clearly revealed, and the question would rise in
Laura's mind, "Does not the one belittle the occasion because little
himself?" Although she dreaded the coming war inexpressibly, she took
Haldane's view of it. His tribute to her cousin Amy also touched a very
tender chord.

On the ground of having secured so many recruits Mr. Ivison urged that
Haldane should have the rank of major, but at that time those things
were controlled largely by political influence and favoritism, and there
were still not a few in Hillaton who both thought and spoke of the young
man's past record as a good reason why he should not have any rank at
all. He quietly took what was given him and asked for nothing more.

All now know that Mr. Beaumont's view was not correct, and as the
conflict thickened and deepened that elegant gentleman became more and
more disgusted. Not that he lacked personal courage, but, as he often
remarked, it was the "horrid style of living" that he could not endure.
He could not find an aesthetic element in the blinding dust or
unfathomable mud of Virginia.

As was usually the case, there was in the regiment a soldier gifted with
the power and taste for letter-writing, and he kept the local papers
quite well posted concerning affairs in the regiment. One item
concerning Beaumont will indicate the condition of his mind. After
describing the "awful" nature of the roads and weather, the writer
added, "The Colonel looks as if in a chronic state of disgust."

Suddenly the regiment was ordered to the far Southwest. This was more
than Beaumont could endure, for in his view life in that region would be
a burden under any circumstances. He coolly thought the matter over, and
concluded that he would rather go home, marry Laura, and take a tour in
Europe, and promptly executed the first part of his plan by resigning on
account of ill-health. He had a bad cold, it is true, which had chiefly
gone to his head and made him very uncomfortable, and so inflamed his
nose that the examining physician misjudged the exemplary gentleman,
recommending that his resignation be accepted, more from the fear that
his habits were bad than from any other cause. But by the time he
reached Hillaton his nose was itself again, and he as elegant as ever.
The political major had long since disappeared, and so Haldane started
for his distant field of duty as lieutenant-colonel.

The regimental letter-writer chronicled this promotion in the Hillaton
"Courier" with evident satisfaction.

"Lieut.-Col. Haldane," he wrote, "is respected by all and liked by the
majority. He keeps us rigidly to our duty, but is kind and considerate
nevertheless. He is the most useful officer I ever heard of. Now he is
chaplain and again he is surgeon. He coaxes the money away from the men
and sends it home to their families, otherwise much of it would be lost
in gambling. Many a mother and wife in Hillaton hears from the absent
oftener because the Colonel urges the boys to write, and writes for
those who are unable. To give you a sample of the man I will tell you
what I saw not long ago. The roads were horrible as usual, and some of
the men were getting played out on the march. The first thing I knew a
sick man was on the Major's horse (he was Major then), and he was
trudging along in the mud with the rest of us, and carrying the muskets
of three other men who were badly used up. [Footnote: I cannot refrain
here from paying a tribute to my old schoolmate and friend, Major James
Cromwell, of the 124th New York Volunteers, whom I have seen plodding
along in the mud in a November storm, a sick soldier riding his horse,
while he carried the accoutrements of other men who were giving out from
exhaustion. Major Cromwell was killed while leading a charge at the
battle of Gettysburg. ] We want the people of Hillaton to understand,
that if any of us get back we won't hear anything more against Haldane.
Nice, pretty fellows, who don't like to get their boots muddy, as our
ex-Colonel, for instance, may be more to their taste, but they ain't to
ours."

Laura read this letter with cheeks that reddened with shame and then
grew very pale.

"Auntie," she said, showing it to Mrs. Arnot, "I cannot marry that man.
I would rather die first."

"I do not wonder that you feel so," replied Mrs. Arnot emphatically.
"With all his wealth and culture I neither would nor could marry him,
and would tell him so. I have felt sure that you would come to this
conclusion, but I wished your own heart and conscience to decide the
matter."

But before Laura could say to Mr. Beaumont that which she felt she must,
and yet which she dreaded, for his sake, to speak, a social earthquake
took place in Hillaton.

Mr. Arnot was arrested! But for the promptness of his friends to give
bail for his appearance, he would have been taken from his private
office to prison as poor Haldane had been years before.

It would be wearisome to tell the long story of his financial distress,
which he characteristically kept concealed from his wife. Experiences
like his are only too common. With his passion for business he had
extended it to the utmost limit of his capital. Then came a time of
great depression and contraction. Prompted by a will that had never been
thwarted, and a passion for routine which could endure no change, he
made Herculean effort to keep everything moving on with mechanical
regularity. His strong business foresight detected the coming change for
the better in the business world, and with him it was only a question of
bridging over the intervening gulf. He sank his own property in his
effort to do this; then the property of his wife and Laura, which he
held in trust. Then came the great temptation of his life. He was joint
trustee of another very large property, and the co-executor was in
Europe, and would be absent for years. In order to use some of the funds
of this property it was necessary to have the signature of this
gentleman. With the infatuation of those who dally with this kind of
temptation, Mr. Arnot felt sure that he could soon make good all that he
should use in his present emergency, and, therefore, forged the name of
the co-trustee. The gentleman returned from Europe unexpectedly, and the
crime was discovered and speedily proved.

It was now that Mrs. Arnot proved what a noble and womanly nature she
possessed. Without palliating his fault, she ignored the whole scoffing,
chattering world, and stood by her husband with as wifely devotion as if
his crime had been misfortune, and he himself had been the affectionate
considerate friend that she had believed he would be, when as a blushing
maiden she had accepted the hand that had grown so hard, and cold, and
heavy.

Mr. Beaumont was stunned and bewildered. At first he scarcely knew what
to do, although his sagacious father and mother told him very plainly to
break the engagement at once. But the trouble with Mr. Beaumont upon
this occasion was that he was a man of honor, and for once he almost
regretted the fact. But since he was, he believed that there was but one
course open for him. Although Laura was now penniless, and the same
almost as the daughter of a man who would soon be in State prison, he
had promised to marry her. She must become the mistress of the ancient
and aristocratic Beaumont mansion.

He braced himself, as had been his custom when a battle was in prospect,
and went down to the beautiful villa which would be Laura's home but a
few days longer.

As he entered, she saw that he was about to perform the one heroic act
of his life, but she was cruel enough to prevent even that one, and so
reduced his whole career to one consistently elegant and polished
surface.

He had taken her hand, and was about to address her in the most
appropriate language, and with all the dignity of self-sacrifice, when
she interrupted him by saying briefly:

"Mr. Beaumont, please listen to me first. Before the most unexpected
event occurred which has made so great a change in my fortunes, and I
may add, in so many of my friends, I had decided to say to you in all
sincerity and, kindness that I could not marry you. I could not give you
that love which a wife ought to give to a husband. I now repeat my
decision still more emphatically."

Mr. Beaumont was again stunned and bewildered. A woman declining to
marry him!

"Can nothing change your decision?" he faltered, fearing that something
might.

"Nothing," she coldly replied, and with an involuntary expression of
contempt hovering around her flexible mouth.

"But what will you do?" he asked, prompted by not a little curiosity.

"Support myself by honest work," was her quiet but very decisive answer.

Mr. Beaumont now felt that there was nothing more to be done but to make
a little elegant farewell address, and depart, and he would make it in
spite of all that she could do.

The next thing she heard of him was that he had started on a tour of
Europe, and, no doubt, in his old character of a connoisseur, whose
judgment few dared to dispute.



CHAPTER LIV

ANOTHER KNIGHT APPEARS


The processes of law were at length complete, and Mr. Arnot found
himself in a prison cell, with the prospect that years must elapse
before he would receive a freedom that now was dreaded almost more than
his forced seclusion. After his conviction he had been taken from
Hillaton to a large prison of the State, in a distant city.

"I shall follow you, Thomas, as soon as I can complete such arrangements
as are essential," Mrs. Arnot had said, "and will remain as near to you
as I can. Indeed, it will be easier for Laura and me to commence our new
life there than here."

The man had at last begun to realize the whole truth. True to his
nature, he thought of himself first, and saw that his crime, like a
great black hand, had dragged him down from his proud eminence of power
and universal respect, away from his beloved business, and had shut him
up in this narrow, stony sepulchre, for what better was his prison cell
than a tomb to a man with his tireless mind? The same mind which like a
giant had carried its huge burden every day, was still his; but now
there was nothing for it to do. And yet it would act, for constant
mental action had become a necessity from a lifetime of habit.
Heretofore his vast business taxed every faculty to the utmost. He had
to keep his eye on all the great markets of the world; he had to follow
politicians, diplomats, and monarchs into their secret councils, and
guess at their policy in order to shape his own business policy. His
interests were so large and far-reaching that it had been necessary for
him to take a glance over the world before he could properly direct his
affairs from his private office. For years he had been commanding a
small army of men, and with consummate skill and constant thought he had
arrayed the industry of his army against the labors of like armies under
the leadership of other men in competition with himself. His mind had
learned to flash with increasing speed and accuracy to one and another
of all these varied interests. But now the great fabric of business and
wealth, which he had built by a lifetime of labor, had vanished like a
dream, and nothing remained but the mind that had constructed it.

"Ah!" he groaned again and again, "why could not mind and memory perish
also?"

But they remained, and were the only possessions left of his great
wealth.

Then he began to think of his wife and Laura. He had beggared them, and,
what was far worse, he had darkened their lives with the shadow of his
own disgrace. Wholly innocent as they were, they must suffer untold
wretchedness through his act. In his view he was the cause of the broken
engagement between his niece and the wealthy Mr. Beaumont, and now he
saw that there was nothing before the girl but a dreary effort to gain a
livelihood by her own labor, and this effort rendered almost hopeless by
the reflected shame of his crime.

His wife also was growing old and feeble. At last he realized he had a
wife such as is given to but few men--a woman who was great enough to be
tender and sympathetic through all the awful weeks that had elapsed
since the discovery of his crime--a woman who could face what she saw
before her and utter no words of repining or reproach.

He now saw how cold and hard and unappreciative he had been toward her
in the days of his prosperity, and he cursed himself and his unutterable
folly.

Thus his great powerful mind turned in vindictive rage against itself.
Memory began to show him with mocking finger and bitter jibes where he
might have acted more wisely in his business, more wisely in his social
relations, and especially more wisely and humanely, to say the least, in
his own home. It seemed to take a fiendish delight in telling him how
everything might have been different, and how he, instead of brooding in
a prison cell, might have been the most honored, useful, wealthy, and
happy man in Hillaton.

Thus he was tortured until physical exhaustion brought him a brief
respite of sleep. But the next day it was the same wretched round of
bitter memories and vain but torturing activity of mind. Day after day
passed and he grew haggard under his increasing mental distress. His
mind was like a great driving wheel, upon which all the tremendous
motive power is turned without cessation, but for which there is nothing
to drive save the man himself, and seemingly it would drive him mad.

At last he said to himself, "I cannot endure this. For my own sake, for
the sake of my wife and Laura, it were better that an utter blank should
take the place of Thomas Arnot. I am, and ever shall be, only a burden
to them. I am coming to be an intolerable burden to myself."

The thought of suicide, once entertained, grew rapidly in favor, and at
last it became only a question how he could carry out his dark purpose.
With this definite plan before him he grew calmer. At last he had
something to do in the future, and terrible memory must suspend for a
time its scorpion lash while he thought how best to carry out his plan.

The suicide about to take the risk of endless suffering is usually
desirous that the intervening moments of his "taking off" should be as
painless as possible, and Mr. Arnot began to think how he could make his
exit momentary. But his more tranquil mood, the result of having some
definite action before him, led to sleep, and the long night passed in
unconsciousness, the weary body clogging the wheels of conscious
thought.

The sun was shining when he awoke; but with returning consciousness came
memory and pain, and the old cowardly desire to escape all the
consequences of his sin by death. He vowed he would not live to see
another day, and once more he commenced brooding over the one question,
how he would die. As he took up this question where he had dropped it
the previous night, the thought occurred to him what a long respite he
had had from pain. Then like a flash of lightning came another thought:

"Suppose by my self-destroying act I pass into a condition of life in
which there is no sleep, and memory can torture without cessation,
without respite? True, I have tried to believe there is no future life,
but am I sure of it? Here I can obtain a little rest. For hours I have
been unconscious, through the weight of the body upon my spirit. How can
I be sure that the spirit cannot exist separately and suffer just the
same? I am not suffering now through my body, and have not been through
all these terrible days. My body is here in this cell, inert and
motionless, painless, while in my mind I am enduring the torments of the
damned. The respite from suffering that I have had has come through the
weariness of my body, and here I am planning to cast down the one
barrier that perhaps saves me from an eternity of torturing thought and
memory."

He was appalled at the bare possibility of such a future; reason told
him that such a future was probable, and conscience told him that it was
before him in veritable truth. He felt that wherever he carried memory
and his present character he would be most miserable, whether it were in
Dante's Inferno, Milton's Paradise, or the heaven or hell of the Bible.

There was no more thought of suicide. Indeed, he shrank from death with
inexpressible dread.

Slowly his thoughts turned to his wife, the woman who had been so true
to him, the one human being of all the world who now stood by him. She
might help him in his desperate strait. She seemed to have a principle
within her soul which sustained her, and which might sustain him. At any
rate, he longed to see her once more, and ask her forgiveness in deep
contrition for his base and lifelong failure to "love, honor, and
cherish her," as he had promised at God's altar and before many
witnesses.

The devoted wife came and patiently entered on her ministry of love and
Christian faith, and out of the chaos of the fallen man of iron and
stone there gradually emerged a new man, who first became in Christ's
expressive words "a little child" in spiritual things, that he might
grow naturally and in the symmetry of the enduring manhood which God
designs to perfect in the coming ages.

Mrs. Arnot's sturdy integrity led her to give up everything to her
husband's creditors, and she came to the city of her new abode wherein
the prison was located almost penniless. But she brought letters from
Dr. Barstow, Mr. Ivison, and other Christian people of Hillaton. These
were presented at a church of the denomination to which she belonged,
and all she asked was some employment by which she and Laura could
support themselves. These letters secured confidence at once. There was
no mystery--nothing concealed--and, although so shadowed by the disgrace
of another, the bearing of the ladies inspired respect and won sympathy.
A gentleman connected with the church gave Laura the position of
saleswoman in his bookstore, and to Mrs. Arnot's little suburban cottage
of only three rooms kind and interested ladies brought sewing and
fancy-work. Thus they were provided for, as God's people ever are in
some way.

Mrs. Arnot had written a long letter to Haldane before leaving Hillaton,
giving a full account of their troubles, with one exception. At Laura's
request she had not mentioned the broken engagement with Beaumont.

"If possible, I wish to see him myself before he knows," she had said.
"At least, before any correspondence takes place between us, I wish to
look into his eyes, and if I see the faintest trace of shrinking from me
there, as I saw it in Mr. Beaumont's eyes, I will never marry him, truly
as I love him."

Mrs. Arnot's face had lighted up with its old-time expression, as she
said:

"Laura, don't you know Egbert Haldane better than that?"

"I can't help it," she had replied with a troubled brow; "the manner of
nearly every one has changed so greatly that I must see him first."

Haldane did not receive Mrs. Arnot's first letter. He was at sea with
his regiment, on his way to the far Southwest, when the events in which
he would have been so deeply interested began to occur. After reaching
his new scene of duty, there were constant alternations of march and
battle. In the terrible campaign that followed, the men of the army he
was acting with were decimated, and officers dropped out fast. In
consequence, Haldane, who received but two slight wounds, that did not
disable him, was promoted rapidly. The colonel of the regiment was
killed soon after their arrival, and from the command of the regiment he
rose, before the campaign was over, to command a brigade, and then a
division; and he performed his duties so faithfully and ably that he was
confirmed in this position.

Mrs. Arnot's first letter had followed him around for a time, and then
was lost, like so many others in that time of dire confusion. Her second
letter after long delay reached him, but it was very brief and hurried,
and referred to troubles that he did not understand. From members of his
old regiment, however, rumors reached him of some disaster to Mr. Arnot,
and wrong-doing on his part, which had led to imprisonment.

Haldane was greatly shocked at the bare possibility of such events, and
wrote a most sympathetic letter to Mrs. Arnot, which never reached her.
She had received some of his previous letters, but not this one.

By the time the campaign was over one of Haldane's wounds began to
trouble him very much, and his health seemed generally broken down from
exposure and overexertion. As a leave of absence was offered him, he
availed himself of it and took passage to New York.

Three or four letters from his mother had reached him, but that lady's
causeless jealousy of Mrs. Arnot had grown to such proportions that she
never mentioned her old friend's name.

The long days of the homeward voyage were passed by Haldane in vain
conjecture. Of one thing he felt sure, and that was that Laura was by
this time, or soon would be, Mrs. Beaumont; and now that the excitement
of military service was over, the thought rested on him with a weight
that was almost crushing.

One evening Mr. Growther was dozing as usual between his cat and dog,
when some one lifted the latch and walked in without the ceremony of
knocking.

"Look here, stranger, where's yer manners?" snarled the old gentleman.
Then catching a glimpse of the well-remembered face, though now obscured
by a tremendous beard, he started up, exclaiming,

"Lord a' massy! 'taint you, is it? And you compared yourself with that
little, peaked-faced chap that's around just the same--you with
shoulders as broad as them are, and two stars on 'em too!"

The old man nearly went beside himself with joy. He gave the cat and dog
each a vigorous kick, and told them to "wake up and see if they could
believe their eyes."

It was some time before Haldane could get him quieted down so as to
answer all the questions that he was longing to put; but at last he drew
out the story in full of Mr. Arnot's forgery and its consequences.

"Has Mr. Beaumont married Miss Romeyn?" at last he faltered.

"No; I reckon not," said Mr. Growther dryly.

"What do you mean?" asked Haldane sharply.

"Well, all I know is that he didn't marry her, and she ain't the kind of
a girl to marry him, whether he would or no, and so they ain't married."

"The infernal scoundrel!" thundered Haldane, springing to his feet.
"The--"

"Hold on!" cried Mr. Growther. "O Lord a' massy! I half believe he's got
to swearin' down in the war. If he's backslid agin, nothin' but my
little, peaked-faced chap will ever bring him around a nuther time."

Haldane was stalking up and down the room in strong excitement and quite
oblivious of Mr. Growther's perplexity.

"The unutterable fool!" he exclaimed, "to part from such a woman as
Laura Romeyn for any cause save death."

"Well, hang it all! if he's a fool that's his business. What on 'arth is
the matter with you? I ain't used to havin' bombshells go off right
under my nose as you be, and the way you are explodin' round kinder
takes away my breath."

"Forgive me, my old friend; but I never had a shot strike quite as close
as this. Poor girl! Poor girl! What a prospect she had a few months
since. True enough, Beaumont was never a man to my taste; but a woman
sees no faults in the man she loves; and he could have given her
everything that her cultivated taste could wish for. Poor girl, she must
be broken-hearted with all this trouble and disappointment."

"If I was you, I'd go and see if she was," said Mr. Growther, with a
shrewd twinkle in his eyes. "I've heerd tell of hearts bein' mended in
my day."

Haldane looked at him a moment, and, as he caught his old friend's
meaning, he brought his hand down on the table with a force that made
everything in the old kitchen ring again.

"O Lord a' massy!" ejaculated Mr. Growther, hopping half out of his
chair.

"Mr. Growther," said Haldane, starting up, "I came to have a very
profound respect for your sagacity and wisdom years ago, but to-night
you have surpassed Solomon himself. I shall take your most excellent
advice at once and go and see."

"Not to-night--"

"Yes, I can yet catch the owl train to-night. Good-by for a short time."

"No wonder he took the rebs' works, if he went for 'em like that,"
chuckled Mr. Growther, as he composed himself after the excitement of
the unexpected visit. "Now I know what made him look so long as if
something was a-gnawin' at his heart; so I'm a-thinkin' there'll be two
hearts mended."

Haldane reached the city in which Mrs. Arnot resided early in the
morning, and as he had no clew to her residence, he felt that his best
chance of hearing of her would be at the prison itself, for he knew well
that she would seek either to see or learn of her husband's welfare
almost daily. In answer to his inquiries, he was told that she would be
sure to come to the prison at such an hour in the evening since that was
her custom.

He must get through the day the best he could, and so strolled off to
the business part of the city, where was located the leading hotel, and
was followed by curious eyes and surmises. Major-generals were not in
the habit of inquiring at the prison after convicts' wives.

As he passed a bookstore, it occurred to him that an exciting story
would help kill time, and he sauntered in and commenced looking over the
latest publications that were seductively arranged near the door.

"I'll go to breakfast now, Miss," said the junior clerk who swept the
store.

"Thank you. Oh, go quickly," murmured Laura Romeyn to herself, as with
breathless interest she watched the unconscious officer, waiting till he
should look up and recognize her standing behind a counter. She was
destined to have her wish in very truth, for when he saw her he would be
so surely off his guard from surprise that she could see into the very
depths of his heart.

Would he never look up? She put her hand to her side, for anticipation
was so intense as to become a pain. She almost panted from excitement.
This was the supreme moment of her life, but the very fact of his coming
to this city promised well for the hope which fed her life.

"Ah, he is reading. The thought of some stranger holds him, while my
intense thoughts and feelings no more affect him than if I were a
thousand miles away. How strong and manly he looks! How well that
uniform becomes him, though evidently worn and battle-stained! Ah! two
stars upon his shoulder! Can it be that he has won such high rank? What
will he think of poor me, selling books for bread? Egbert Haldane,
beware! If you shrink from me now, even in the expression of your eye, I
stand aloof from you forever."

The man thus standing on the brink of fate, read leisurely on, smiling
at some quaint fancy of the author, who had gained his attention for a
moment.

"Heigh ho!" he said at last, "this stealing diversion from a book
unbought is scarcely honest, so I will--"

The book dropped from his hands, and he passed his hands across his eyes
as if to brush away a film. Then his face lighted up with all the noble
and sympathetic feeling that Laura had ever wished or hoped to see, and
he sprang impetuously toward her.

"Miss Romeyn," he exclaimed. "Oh, this is better than I hoped."

"Did you hope to find me earning my bread in this humble way?" she
faltered, deliciously conscious that he was almost crushing her hand in
a grasp that was all too friendly.

"I was hoping to find _you_--and Mrs. Arnot," he added with a sudden
deepening of color. "I thought a long day must elapse before I could
learn of your residence."

"Do you know all?" she asked, very gravely.

"Yes, Miss Romeyn," he replied with moistening eyes, "I know all.
Perhaps my past experience enables me to sympathize with you more than
others can. But be that as it may, I do give you the whole sympathy of
my heart; and for this brave effort to win your own bread I respect and
honor you more, if possible, than I did when you were in your beautiful
home at Hillaton."

Laura's tears were now falling fast, but she was smiling nevertheless,
and she said, hesitatingly:

"I do not consider myself such a deplorable object of sympathy; I have
good health, a kind employer, enough to live upon, and a tolerably clear
conscience. Of course I do feel deeply for auntie and uncle, and yet I
think auntie is happier than she has been for many years. If all had
remained as it was at Hillaton, the ice around uncle's heart would have
grown harder and thicker to the end; now it is melting away, and
auntie's thoughts reach so far beyond time and earth, that she is
forgetting the painful present in thoughts of the future."

"I have often asked myself," exclaimed Haldane, "could God have made a
nobler woman? Ah! Miss Laura, you do not know how much I owe to her."

"You have taught us that God can make noble men also."

"I have merely done my duty," he said, with a careless gesture. "When
can I see Mrs. Arnot?"

"I can't go home till noon, but I think I can direct you to the house."

"Can I not stay and help you sell books? Then I can go home with you."

"A major-general behind the counter selling books would make a sensation
in town, truly."

"If the people were of my way of thinking, Miss Laura Romeyn selling
books would make a far greater sensation."

"Very few are of your way of thinking, Mr. Haldane."

"I am heartily glad of it," he ejaculated.

"Indeed!"

"Pardon me, Miss Romeyn" he said with a deep flush, "you do not
understand what I mean." Then he burst out impetuously, "Miss Laura, I
cannot school myself into patience. I have been in despair so many years
that since I now dare to imagine that there is a bare chance for me, I
cannot wait decorously for some fitting occasion. But if you can give me
even the faintest hope I will be patience and devotion itself."

"Hope of what?" said Laura faintly, turning away her face.

"Oh, Miss Laura, I ask too much," he answered sadly.

"You have not asked anything very definitely, Mr. Haldane," she
faltered.

"I ask for the privilege of trying to win you as my wife."

"Ah, Egbert," she cried, joyously, "you have stood the test; for if you
had shrunk, even in your thoughts, from poor, penniless Laura Romeyn,
with her uncle in yonder prison, you might have tried in vain to win
me."

"God knows I did not shrink," he said eagerly, and reaching out his hand
across the counter.

"I know it too," she said shyly.

"Laura, all that I am, or ever can be, goes with that hand."

She put her hand in his, and looking into his face with an expression
which he had never seen before, she said:

"Egbert, I have loved you ever since you went, as a true knight, to the
aid of cousin Amy."

And thus they plighted their faith to each other across the counter, and
then he came around on her side.

We shall not attempt to portray the meeting between Mrs. Arnot and one
whom she had learned to look upon as a son, and who loved her with an
affection that had its basis in the deepest gratitude.

Our story is substantially ended. It only remains to be said that
Haldane, by every means in his power, showed gentle and forbearing
consideration for his mother's feelings, and thus she was eventually led
to be reconciled to his choice, if not to approve of it.

"After all, it is just like Egbert," she said to her daughters, "and we
will have to make the best of it."

Haldane's leave of absence passed all too quickly, and in parting he
said to Laura:

"You think I have faced some rather difficult duties before, but there
was never one that could compare with leaving you for the uncertainties
of a soldier's life."

But he went nevertheless, and remained till the end of the war.

Not long after going to the front he was taken prisoner in a disastrous
battle, but he found means of informing his old friend Dr. Orton of the
fact. Although the doctor was a rebel to the backbone, he swore he would
"break up the Confederacy" if Haldane was not released, and through his
influence the young man was soon brought to his friend's hospitable
home, where he found Amy installed as housekeeper. She was now Mrs.
Orton, for her lover returned as soon as it was safe for him to do so
after the end of the epidemic. He was now away in the army, and thus
Haldane did not meet him at that time; but later in the conflict Colonel
Orton in turn became a prisoner of war, and Haldane was able to return
the kindness which he received on this occasion. Mrs. Poland resided
with Amy, and they both were most happy to learn that they would
eventually have a relative as well as friend in their captive, for never
was a prisoner of war made more of than Haldane up to the time of his
exchange.

Years have passed. The agony of the war has long been over. Not only
peace but prosperity is once more prevailing throughout the land.

Mr. and Mrs. Arnot reside in their old home, but Mrs. Egbert Haldane is
its mistress. Much effort was made to induce Mr. Growther to take up his
abode there also, but he would not leave the quaint old kitchen, where
he said "the little peaked-faced chap was sittin' beside him all the
time."

At last he failed and was about to die. Looking up into Mrs. Arnot's
face, he said:

"I don't think a bit better of myself. I'm twisted all out o' shape. But
the little chap has taught me how the Good Father will receive me."

The wealthiest people of Hillaton are glad to obtain the services of Dr.
Haldane, and to pay for them; they are glad to welcome him to their
homes when his busy life permits him to come; but the proudest citizen
must wait when Christ, in the person of the poorest and lowliest, sends
word to this knightly man, "I am sick or in prison"; "I am naked or
hungry."


THE END





*** End of this LibraryBlog Digital Book "A Knight of the Nineteenth Century" ***

Copyright 2023 LibraryBlog. All rights reserved.